Classic Audiobook Collection - Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley ~ Full Audiobook [religion]

Episode Date: November 9, 2023

Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley audiobook. Genre: religion In Holidays at Roselands, Martha Finley returns to young Elsie Dinsmore just as she is beginning to heal from the trials of the first story. At Roselands, the outward calm of family visits, gentle outings, and familiar friends masks a deeper struggle: Elsie's fierce desire to please her beloved father, Horace Dinsmore, collides with a conscience shaped by her Christian faith. When Horace makes a demand that Elsie believes would be wrong, her quiet refusal ignites a painful standoff that isolates her from the affection she craves most. As days turn into weeks, Elsie leans on prayer, Scripture, and the support of those who understand her, while others interpret her steadfastness as stubbornness. The conflict escalates beyond hurt feelings into a household crisis that tests the limits of authority, love, and endurance, and even threatens Elsie's fragile health. Tender and intense by turns, this classic sequel explores obedience, spiritual conviction, and the cost of pride, while tracing how a family learns what it truly means to protect and cherish one another. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 01 (00:27:25) Chapter 02 (00:44:38) Chapter 03 (01:03:05) Chapter 04 (01:22:00) Chapter 05 (01:41:29) Chapter 06 (02:09:02) Chapter 07 (02:35:09) Chapter 08 (02:55:19) Chapter 09 (03:13:57) Chapter 10 (03:36:42) Chapter 11 (03:53:57) Chapter 12 (04:11:40) Chapter 13 (04:25:54) Chapter 14 (04:48:43) Chapter 15 (05:21:15) Chapter 16 (05:39:11) Chapter 17 (05:56:43) Chapter 18 (06:22:20) Chapter 19 (06:44:27) Chapter 20 (07:00:45) Chapter 21 (07:15:17) Chapter 22 (07:32:51) Chapter 23 (07:51:57) Chapter 24 (08:17:10) Chapter 25 (08:40:18) Chapter 26 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices

holidays at roselands by martha finley chapter i o truth thou art whilst tenant in a noble breast a crown of crystal in an ivory chest elsie felt in better spirits in the morning her sleep had refreshed her and she arose with a stronger confidence in the love of both her earthly and her heavenly father she found her papa ready and waiting for her he took her in his arms and kissed her tenderly "'My precious little daughter,' he said, "'Papa is very glad to see you looking so bright and cheerful this morning. "'I think something was wrong with my little girl last night. "'Why did she not come to Papa with her trouble?' "'Why did you think I was in trouble, Papa?' she asked, hiding her face on his breast. "'How could I think otherwise when my little girl did not come to bid me good night,

"'though she had not seen me since dinner, "'and when I went to give her a good-night kiss, I found her pillow wet and a tear on her cheek.' "'Did you come, Papa?' she asked, looking up and glad surprise. "'I did. Now tell me what troubled you, my own one.' "'I am afraid you will be angry with me, Papa,' she said, almost under her breath. "'Not half so angry as if you refused to give me your confidence. "'I would be glad to know that my little daughter had not a single thought or feeling concealed from me.' He paused a moment, looking down at the little blushing face half hidden on his breast, then went on.

Elsie, daughter, you are more precious to me than aught else in the wide world, and you need not fear that any other can ever take your place in my heart, or that I will make any connection that would render you unhappy. I want no one to love but my little girl, and you must not let the gossip of the servants disturb you. Elsie looked up in unfamed astonishment. Papa, you seem to know everything about me. Can you read my thoughts?

Almost, when I can see your face, he answered. smiling at her puzzled look. I cannot quite, though, but I can put things together and make a pretty good guess sometimes. She lay still on his breast for a moment, then, raising her eyes timidly to his face again, she said in a half-hesitating way, I am afraid it is very naughty in me, Papa, but I can't help thinking that Miss Stevens is very disagreeable. I felt so that first day, and I did not want to take a present from her, because it didn't seem exactly right when I didn't like her,

but I couldn't refuse. She wouldn't let me, and I have tried to like her since, but I can't. Well, darling, I don't think I am just the proper person to reprove you for that, you replied, trying to look grave, for I am afraid I am as naughty as you are, but we won't talk any more about her. See what I have for you this morning? He pointed to the table where lay a pile of prettily bound books, which Elsie had not noticed until this moment. They were Abbott's works. Elsie had read several of his historical tales and likes them very much, and her father could hardly have given her a more acceptable present. "'I was sorry for your disappointment yesterday,' he said,

"'but I hope these will make up for it, and they will give you a great deal of useful information as well as amusement, while it could only be an injury to you to read that trashy book.' Elsie was turning over the books with eager delight. "'Dear Papa, you are so kind and good to me,' she said, laying them down to put her arms around his neck and kiss him. i like these books very much and i don't at all care to read that other one since you have told me you do not approve of it that is my own darling child said he returning her caress your ready obedience deserves a reward now put on your hat and we will take our walk mr travilla joined them in the avenue and his kind heart rejoiced to see how clouds of care and sorrow had passed away from his little friend's face leaving it bright and beaming as usual her father had one hand and mr travilla soon as he had one hand and mr travilla soon as he had one hand and mr travilla soon as he had one hand and mr travilla and possessed himself of the other.

I don't altogether like these company days, when you have to be banished from the table, Lelsey, he remarked. I cannot have enjoy my breakfast without your bright face to look at. I don't like them either, Mr. Trevilla, because I see so little of Papa. I haven't had a ride with him since the company came. You shall have one this afternoon, if nothing happens, said her father quickly. What do you say, Trevilla, to a ride on horseback with the four young ladies you took charge of yesterday and myself.

Bravo! I should be delighted to be of the party, if the ladies don't object. A, Elsie, what do you think? With a questioning look down into her glad face, will they want me? You needn't be a bit afraid, Mr. Trevilla, laughed little girl. I like you next to Papa, and I believe Lucy and the rest like you better. Oh, take care, Elsie. Are you not afraid of hurting his feelings? No danger, as long as she puts me first. Mr. Dinsmore said, besowing a smile and a loving glance on her.

Caroline Howard was in Elsie's room, waiting to show her bracelet, which had just been handed to her by her maid, pomp having brought it from the city late the night before. Oh, Elsie, I am so glad you have come at last. I have been waiting for half an hour, I should think, to show you these, she said, as Elsie came in from her walk. But how bright and near you look, so different from last night, what ailed you then? never mind replied elsie taking the bracelet from her hand and examining it oh this is very pretty carrie the clasp is so beautiful and they have braided the hair so nicely yes i'm sure mamma will like it but now that christmas is gone i think i will keep it for a new year's gift wouldn't you elsie yes perhaps but i want to tell you carrie what papa says he and mr travilla are going to take you lucy and mary and me riding on horseback this afternoon don't you think it will be pleasant oh it will be grand exclaimed carrie elsie i think now that your papa is very kind and do you know i like him very much indeed quite as well as i do mr travilla and i've always liked him he's so pleasant and so funny too sometimes but i must go and show my bracelet to lucy hark no there's the bell and i'll just leave it here till after breakfast elsie opened a drawer and laid it carefully in and they ran off to the nursery elsie

said her father, when they had finished the morning lessons. There is to be a children's party tonight at Mr. Carlton's, and I have an invitation for you. Would you like to go? Do you wish me to go, Papa? she asked. Not unless you wish to do so, daughter, he said kindly. I cannot go with you as there are to be none but little people, and I never feel altogether comfortable in seeing my darling go from home without me, and you will, no doubt, be very late in returning and getting to

bed, and I fear will feel very badly tomorrow in consequence. But this once, at least, you shall just please yourself. All your little guests are going, and it will be very dull and lonesome for you at home, I am afraid. Elsie thought a moment. Dear Papa, you are very kind, she said. But if you please, I would much rather have you decide for me, because I am only a silly little girl, and you are so much older and wiser. He smiled and stroked her hair softly, but said nothing. Are you going to stay at home, Papa? She asked, presently. Yes, daughter, I expect to spend the evening either in this room or the library, as I have letters to write. Oh, then Papa, please let me stay with you. I would like it much better than going to a party. Will you, Papa, please say yes.

But you know I cannot talk to you or let you talk so that it will be very dull, he said, pushing back the curls from her fair forehead and smiling down into the eager little face. Oh, but if you will only let me sit beside you and read one of my new books, I shall be quite contented and sit quiet as a little mouse and not say one word without leave. May and say, Papa? I said you should do as you please, darling, and I always love to have my pet near me. Oh, then I shall say, she cried. clapping her hands. Then, with a happy little sigh,

it will be so nice, she said, to have one of our quiet evenings again, and she knew by her father's gratified look that she had decided and he would have had her. A servant put his head in at the door. Masah Horace, there's a gentleman in the library asking for you. Very well, Jim. Tell him I will be there in a moment. Elsie, dear, put away your books and go down to your little friends. Yes, Papa, I will. she replied, and he went out and left her.

How kind Papa is to me, and how I do love him, she murmured to herself, as she placed the books carefully in the drawer where they belonged. She found Lucy and Maude busily engaged in dressing a doll, and Carrie deeply interested in a book. But several of the little ones were looking quite disconsolate. Oh, Elsie, do come and play with us, said Flora. Anna won't play anything we like. we've been playing keeping house, but Anna will be mother all the time,

and she scolds and whips us so much that we are all tired of it. Well, what shall we play? asked Elsie, good-naturedly. Will you build houses? No, I'm tired of that because Anna takes all the blocks, said another girl. She isn't at all polite to visitors, is she, Flora? No, replied Flora. I don't ever mean to come to see her again. I don't care, retorted.

Anna, angrily, and I don't take all the blocks either. Well, most all you do, said the other, and it isn't polite. Their mind, it'll have as many as I want, and I don't care if it isn't polite, Anna answered, with a pout that by no means improved her appearance. Will you play, oh, sister, O Phoebe? asked Elsie. No, no, cried several little voices. Anna always wants to be in the middle, and besides, Arthur always wants to play, and he will kiss us and we don't like it. Elsie was almost in despair, but Herbert, who was lying on a sofa

reading, suddenly shut his book saying, I tell you what, Elsie, tell us one of those nice fairy stories we all like so much. Yes, do, do, cried several of the little ones, clapping their hands. So Elsie drew up a stool close to Herbert's sofa, and the little ones clustered around her, Anna insisting on having the best place for hearing, and for more than an hour she kept them quiet and interested, but was very glad when at last the maid came to take them out walking, leaving her at liberty to follow her own inclination. What are you going to do now, Elsie? asked Caroline, closing her book. I am going down to the drawing room to ask Aunt Adelaide to show me how to crochet this mitten for

Mammy, Elsie answered. Won't you come along, girls? Yes, let's take our sewing down there, said Lucy, gathering up bits of muslin and silk and putting them in her workbox. Elsie glanced hastily around as they entered, and gave a satisfied little sigh on perceiving that Miss Stevens was not in the room, and that her Aunt Adelaide was seated with her embroidery near one of the windows, while her papa sat nearby reading the morning paper. The little girls soon established themselves in a group on the opposite side of Miss Adelaide's window, and she very good-naturedly gave Elsie the assistance she needed. Elsie, said Lucy, presently in an undertone.

Carrie has been showing us her bracelet, and I think it is beautiful. She won't tell us whose hair it is. I guess it's her sisters, maybe, but I'm sure yours would be just as pretty. And I want one for my mama. Won't you give me one of your curls to make it? You have so many that one would never be missed. No, Miss Lucy, said Mr. Dinsmore, looking at them over his paper. You can't tell one of my curls.

I can't spare it. I don't want one of your curls, Mr. Dinsmore, laughed Lucy merrily. i didn't ask for it your hair is very pretty too but it would be quite too short i beg your pardon miss lucy if my ears deceive me said he with mock gravity but i was quite certain i heard you asking for one of my curls perhaps though you are not aware of the fact that my curls grow on two heads i don't know what you mean mr dinsmore replied lucy laughing again but it was one of elsie's curls i asked for elsie doesn't own any said he they all belong to me i let her wear them to be sure but that is all she has no right to give them away he turned to his paper again and elsie bent over her work her face flushed and her little hands trembling so that she could scarcely hold her needle i am afraid that i ought to tell papa she thought that i did give one of my curls away i never thought about his caring but i might have known because of when i wanted my hair cut last summer he said that they shouldn't one of them be touched "'Oh, dear, why didn't I think of that? I'm afraid he will be very much displeased.' "'Don't tell him, then,' whispered the tempter. "'He is not likely ever to miss it.'

"'Nay, but it would be very wrong to hide your faults,' said conscience. "'I will tell him,' she resolved. "'Wait till tomorrow, then,' whispered the tempter again. "'If you tell him now, very likely he will deprive you of your ride this afternoon as punishment.' So the struggle went on in a little rest, while the others were chatting and laughing around her, never suspecting what a battle the little girl was fighting in her own heart. Presently Lucy jumped up. Oh, I am so tired of sewing.

Come, girls, let's put away our things and take a run in the garden. Carrie and Mary readily assented. I must speak to Papa first, Elsie said in a half-whisper. But don't wait for me. She had spoken low, but not so low that his quick ear did not catch the sound. He had heard her, and laying down his paper on his knee, as the other little girls ran away, he turned half round and held out his hand, asking with a smile. "'Well, daughter, what is it? What have you to say to Papa?'

She went to him at once, and he was surprised to see how she was trembling, and that her cheeks were flushed and her eyes full of tears. "'Why, what ails, my darling?' he asked tenderly. Adelaide had left the room a moment before, and there was no one near enough to hear. "'Please, Papa, don't be very angry with me,' she pleaded, "'speaking very low and hesitatingly. "'I did not know you cared about my curls, "'and I did not think about them belonging to you,

"'and I did give one to carry.' "'He was silent a moment, evidently surprised at her confession, "'and he said gently, "'No, dearest, I will not be angry this time, "'and I feel sure you will not do so again, "'now that you know that I do care.' no indeed i will not dear papa she replied in a tone of intense relief but you were not going to punish me she asked beginning to tremble again i was so afraid to tell you lest you would say i should not have my ride this afternoon why then did you not put off your confession till after the ride he asked looking searchingly into her face i wanted to very much papa she said looking down and blushing deeply but i knew it would be very wrong

my dear conscientious little daughter he said taking her on his knee your father loves you better than ever for this new proof of your honesty deprive you of your rind no indeed i feel far more like rewarding than punishing you ah i had forgotten i'd have something for you and he put his hand into his pocket and brought out a letter oh it is from miss rose dear darling miss rose was elsie's joyful exclamation as he put it into her hand. She made a movement, as if to get down from his knee, but he detained her. Sit still and read it here, darling, he said. I love to have you on my knee, and if there are any hard places, I can help you. Thank you, Papa. Sometimes there are hard places, at least pretty hard for a little girl like me.

Though I think Miss Rose tries to write plainly, because she knows I cannot read writing as well as big people can. she was eagerly tearing off the envelope while she answered him and then settling herself comfortably on his knee she began to read he watched with deep interest the varying expression of her fine open countenance as she read once or twice she asked him to tell her a word but the most of it she got through without any difficulty at last she had finished it is a nice letter papa she said as she folded it up and so good of miss rose to write again so soon "'Are you not going to let me enjoy it, too?' he asked. She put it into his head instantly, saying with a blush, "'I did not know you would care to read it, Papa.' "'I am interested in all the gifts either pleasure or pain to my little girl,' he answered gently.

"'I wish to be a sharer in all her joys and sorrows.' Elsie watched him while he read, almost as intently as he had watched her, for she was anxious that he should be pleased with Miss Rose's letter. It was a cheerful, pleasant letter, well suited to interest a child of Elsie's years, giving an account of home scenes, telling of her little brothers and sisters, their love for each other, their gifts they prepared in anticipation for Christmas, etc., etc. At the close, she made an allusion to Elsie's letter, and expressed her heartfelt sympathy in little friend's happiness. I am so glad, my darling, she wrote, that your father now loves you so dearly, and that you are so happy in his love. My heart ached for you and the bitter disappointment of your first meeting with him. It is true you never said you were disappointed, but there was a tone of deep sadness in your dear little letter, the cause of which I, who knew so well how you had looked and longed for his return,

how your little heart had yearned for his affection, could not fail to guess. But, dear child, while you thus rejoice in it, an earthly father's love, do not forget that you have a father in heaven, who claims the first place in your heart, and he was the giver of every good gift, not even expecting the precious love that now makes your young life so bright and happy. Keep close to Jesus, dear Elsie. He is the only truly satisfying love. The only one we can ever be certain will never fail us. Is it not a nice letter, Papa? asked the little girl, as he refolded it and gave it to her again. Very nice, daughter, he answered in an absent way. He looked very grave, and Elsie studied his countenance

in Pentley, while for some moments he sat with his eyes bent thoughtfully upon the carpet. She feared that something in the letter had displeased him, but presently he looked at her with his usual affectionate smile, and laying his hand caressingly on her head, said, "'Miss Allison seems to warn you not to trust too much in the permanence of my affection. But she need not fear that she will ever lose it,' unless indeed you cease to be deserving of it no nor even then he added drawing her closer to him for even should you grow very naughty and troublesome you would still be my child a part of myself and of my lost elsie therefore very dear to me ah papa how could i ever bear to lose your love i think i should die she said dropping her head on his breast with almost a sob oh if i am ever very very naughty papa punish me as severely as you will but oh never never quit loving me set your heart at rest my darling he said tenderly there is no danger of such a thing i could not do it if i wished ah there came a time when elsie was the sore need of all the comfort the memory of those words could give

what are you going to wear to isabel carlson's party to-night elsie asked lucy at the dinner-table nothing replied elsie with an arched smile i am not going lucy she added not going well now i think that's That is too bad, cried Lucy indignantly. I think it's really mean of your papa. He never lets you go anywhere. Oh, Lucy, he let me go to town with Carrie the other day. He has let me stay up late two or three nights since you came. He is going to let me ride with the rest of you this afternoon, and he said that I might do just as I please about going tonight,

Elsie summed up rather triumphantly, adding in a very pleasant tone. It is entirely my own choice to stay at home. So you see, Lucy. You must not blame Papa before you know. Lucy looked a little ashamed, while Mary Leslie exclaimed, Your own choice, Elsie. Why, how strange.

Don't you like parties? Not nearly so well as a quiet evening with Papa, replied Elsie, smiling. Well, you are a queer girl, was Mary's comment, while Caroline expressed her disappointment and vainly endeavored to change Elsie's determination. The little girl was firm, because she felt sure. she was doing right and soon managed to change the subject of conversation to the pleasure nearest at hand, the ride they were about to take immediately after dinner. They were a merry party and really enjoyed themselves about as much as they had expected,

but they returned earlier than usual, as the gentleman decided that the little ladies needed some time to rest before the evening entertainment. Elsie assisted her young friends to dress for the party, generously offering to lend them any of her ornaments that they might fancy. saw them come down one after another full of mirth in either expectation looking so pretty and graceful in their beautiful evening dresses heard their expressions of commiseration towards herself and watched the last carriage roll away without a sigh or regret that she was left behind and in another moment the graceful little figure glided quietly across the library and sitting down on a stool at mr dismore's feet looked lovingly into his face with a pair of soft dark eyes his pen was was moving rapidly over the paper, but ere long there was a pause and laying his hand caressingly on the curly head, he said, how quiet my little girl is. But where is your book, daughter? If you please, Papa, I would rather answer Miss Rose's letter. You may, he said, and if you want

to stay with me, you may ring the bell and tell the servant to bring your writing desk here. She joyfully avails herself of the permission, and soon her pen was vainly trying to keep pace with her brothers. But presently, his was thrown aside, and rising, he stood behind her chair, giving her directions on how to sit, how to hold her pen, how to form this or that letter more correctly, guiding her hand, and commending her efforts to improve. There, you have spelled the word wrong, and I see you have one or two capitals where there should be small letters, and that last sentence is not perfectly grammatical, he said, you must let me correct it when you are done, and then you must copy it off more carefully. Elsie looked much mortified.

never mind daughter he said kindly patting her cheek you did very well for a little girl i dare say i made a great many more mistakes at your age and i don't expect you to do better than i did oh papa the letters i sent you when you were away must have been full of blunders i am afraid she said blushing deeply were you not very much ashamed of me how could you bear to read them ashamed of you darling no indeed neither of you nor them i loved them all the better for the mistakes because they showed how entirely your own they were and i could not but be pleased with them when every line breathed such love to me my little daughter's confidence and affection are worth more to me than the finest gold or the most priceless jewels he bent down and kissed her fondly as he spoke then returned into his seat bade her finish the letter and bring it to him when done he took up his pen and elsie collected her thoughts once more worked busily and silently for another half-hour and then brought her sheet to him for inspection presenting it with a timid bashful air i am afraid it is very full of mistakes papa she said never mind daughter he answered encouragingly i know that it takes a great deal of practice to make perfect and it will be a great pleasure to me to see you improve he looked over it pointed out mistakes very kindly and gently with the capitals in their proper places corrected punctuation and showed her how one or two of the sentences might be improved proved. Then, handing it back, he said, You had better put it in your desk now and leave the copying until tomorrow,

as it will soon be your bedtime, and I want you on my knee until then. Elsie's face grew very bright, and she hastened to do his bidding. And may I talk, Papa? she asked, as he pushed away his writing, wheeled his chair about towards the fire, and then took her on his knee. Yes, he said, smiling, that is exactly what I want you to do. tell me what you have been doing all day and how you are enjoying your holidays or talk to me of anything that pleases or troubles you i love to be made the confidant of my little girl's joys and sorrows and i want her to always feel that she is sure of her papa's sympathy i am so glad that i may tell you everything my own papa she answered putting her arm around his neck and laying her cheek to his i have enjoyed this day very much because i have been with you nearly all the time and then i had that nice letter from miss rose too yes it was a very pleasant letter he said and then he asked her what she had been doing all these hours when she had not been with him and she gave him an animated account of the occurrences of that in several of the preceding days and told of some of the little accidents that had happened amongst them the broken doll and spoke the sorrow it had caused her but she did not blame either flora or enna and concluded her narrative by saying that good kind mrs brown has mended it so that it is almost as good as ever

He listened with evident interest to all she said, expressed sympathy in her little trials, and gave some good advice. But at length, he drew out his watch, and with an exclamation of surprise at the lateness of the hour, told her that it was half an hour after her bedtime, kissed her good night, and dismissed her to her room. End of Chapter 1. Recording by Melanie May. Section 2 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Librevox, All Libervox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit

Libravox.org. Recording by Melanie May Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley, Chapter 2 There comes forever something between us and what we deem our happiness, Brian Sardinopoulos. It was quite late when the young party returned, and the next day all were dull and more than one peevish and fretful, so that Elsie, on whom fell almost entirely

the burden of entertaining them, had quite a trying time. She noticed at breakfast that Arthur seemed in an uncommonly bad humor, preserving a sullen and dogged silence, except once, when a sly whisper from Harry Carrington drew from him an exclamation of fierce anger that almost frightened the children but only made Harry laugh. after, as they were about dispersing, Arthur came to her side and whispered that he had something to say to her in private. Elsie stared and looked extremely annoyed, but said it once that he might come into her room, and that they would be quite alone as Mammy would be downstairs getting her breakfast. She led the way, and Arthur followed. He glanced hastily around on entering,

and then locked the door, and stood with his back against it. Elsie became very pale. "'You need to be afraid,' he said, sneeringly. I'm not going to hurt you. What do you want, Arthur? Tell me quickly, please, because I must soon go to Papa, and I have a lesson to look over first, she said, mildly. I want you to lend me some money, he replied, speaking in a rapid and a determined manner. I know you've got some, for I saw your purse the other day, and it hadn't less than five dollars in it, I'm sure, and that's just the sum I want. What do you want it for, Arthur? she asked in a troubled voice.

That's none of your business, he answered fiercely. I want the money. I must have it, and I'll pay it back next month. That's all you need to know. No, Arthur, she said, gently, but very firmly. Unless you tell me all about it, I cannot lend you a single cent because Papa has forbidden me to do so, and I cannot disobey him. Nonsense. It's nothing but an excuse because you don't choose to do me a favor. He returned, angrily. You were so particular about a bang last summer when he made you sit in the afternoon of the piano because you didn't choose to play what he told you to. that was because it would be breaking god's commands but this is very different replied elsie mildly well if you must know said he fiercely i want it to pay a debt i've been owing dick percival a dollar or so for several weeks and last night he won for me again and he said if i didn't pay up he'd report me to papa or horace and get the money from them and i got off only by promising to let him have the full amount to-day but my pocket money's all gone and i can't get anything out of mamma because she told me last time i went to her that she could be couldn't give me any more without papa finding out all about it. So you see, there is nobody but help me but you, Elsie,

and there's never any use in asking my sisters, for they never have a cent to spare. Now be a good, a blind new girl. Come and let me have the money. Oh, Arthur, you've been gambling. How could you do so? She exclaimed with a horrified look. It is so very wicked. You'll go to ruin, Arthur, if you keep on in such bad ways.

Do go to Grandpa and tell him all about it and promise never to do so again, and I'm sure he will forgive you. and pay your debts and then you will feel a great deal happier tell papa indeed never i'll die first elsie you must lend me the money he said seizing her by the wrist let go of me arthur she said trying to free herself from his grasp you are stronger than i am but you know that if you hurt me papa will be sure to find it out he threw her hand from him with a violence that made her stagger and catch at the furniture to save herself from falling will you give me the money then he asked angrily if i should do so i would have to put it down in my expense book and tell papa all about it because he does not allow me to spend one cent without telling him just what it went for and that would be much worse for you arthur than to go and confess it yourself a great deal worse i am sure you could manage it well enough if you wanted to said he solemnly it would be an easy manner to add a few yards to the flannel and a few pounds to the tobacco that you bought so much of for the old servants just give it you me your book and I'll fix it in a minute and he'll never find out." "'Arthur!' she exclaimed. "'I could never do such a wicked thing.

I would not deceive Papa's Ove for any money, and even if I did, he would be sure to find it out.' Someone tried the door. Arthur put his hand on the lock, then, turning toward Elsie again for an instant, shook his fist in her face, muttering with an oath, that he would be revenged and make her sorry for her refusal to the last day of her life. Then he opened the door and went out, leaving poor Elsie pale and trembling like leaf. The person, whoever it was, that had tried the door, had gone away again, and Elsie had

a few moments alone to recover herself, before Chloe came in to tell her that her father could not have her with him that morning, as a gentleman had called on business. And much as Elsie had always enjoyed that hour, she was almost glad of the respite. So fearful was she that her father would see something had agitated her and insist upon knowing what it was. She was very much troubled that she had been made the repository of such a secret, and fearful that she ought to tell her father or grandfather because it seemed so very important that Arthur should be stopped in his evil courses. But remembering that he had said that her assistance was his only hope for escaping detection, she at length decided that she need not speak about the matter to anyone.

She had a trying time that day, endeavoring to keep the children amused, and her ingenuity and patience were taxed to the utmost to think of stories and games that would please them all. It was still early in the afternoon when she seemed to have got quite to the end of her list. She was trying to amuse Emma's set, while her three companions and Herbert were taken care of themselves. They had sat down on the floor and were playing jackstones. "'Let us play jackstones, too,' said Flora. "'I don't know how, but Elsie, you can teach me, can't you?' "'No, Flora, I can not indeed, for Papa says I must not play that game, because he does not like

to have me sit down on the floor,' replied Elsie. we must try to think of something else. We needn't sit on the floor, need we? Couldn't we play it at the table? asked Flora. I don't know. Perhaps we could, but Papa said I mustn't play it, replied Elsie, shaking her head doubtfully. But maybe he'd let you. If we don't sit on the floor, persisted the little girl. Several other little ones joined their entreaties to Flores, and at length Elsie said, Well, I will go and ask Papa. Perhaps he may let me, if I tell him we are not going to

to sit on the floor. She went to his dressing room, but he was not there. Next, she tried the library, and was more successful. He was in an easy chair by the fire reading. But now that she had found him, Elsie, remembering how often he had told her not to ask a second time to do what he had once forbidden, was more than half afraid to prefer her request, and very much inclined to go back without doing so. But as she stood a moment irresolute, he looked up from his book, and seeing who it was, smiled and held out his hand. She went to him and said timidly, Papa, some of the little ones want me to play jackstones to teach them how.

May I if we don't sit on the floor? Elsie, he replied in a tone of great displeasure. It was only the other day that I positively forbade you to play that game. And, after all I have said to you about not asking a second time, it surprises me very much that you would dare to do it. Go to my dressing room to shut yourself in the closet there. Elsie burst into tears as she turned to obey, then, hesitatingly asked, "'May I go down first, Papa, and tell the children that I can't come to play with them?'

"'Elsey!' he exclaimed in his sternest tone, and not daring to utter another word, trembling and weeping, she hastened from the room and shut herself up as he had bidden her. The closet was large, and there was a stool she could sit on, but when she had shut the door, it was both dark and cold. It was a dismal place to be in, and poor Elie. Elsie wondered how long she would have to stay there. It seemed a long, long time, so long that she began to think it must be night, and to fear that perhaps her papa had forgotten all about having sent her there, or that he considered her so very naughty as to deserve to stay there all night.

But at last she heard his step, and he opened at the door and called, Elsie? Yes, Papa, I am here, she replied in a trembling voice full of tears. Come to me, he said. And then, as he took her hand, "'Why, how cold you are, child?' he exclaimed. "'I am really sorry you have been so long in that dismal place. "'I do not intend to punish you so severely,

"'and should not have kept you there more than half an hour, "'at the very longest, but company came in and I quite forgot you. "'Well, speaking thus, he had led her up to the fire "'and sat her down on his knee. "'My poor darling,' he said, "'these little hands are very cold. "'Let Papa rub them. Are your feet cold, too?' "'Yes, sir,' she would tell.

and he pulled off her shoes and stockings and moved his chair close to the fire held her feet out toward the blaze and rubbed them in his warm hands you have been crying a good deal he said looking keenly into her face yes papa she replied dropping her face on his breast and bursting into tears i thought you were going to leave me there all night did you and were you afraid no papa not afraid because i knew you would be sleeping in the next room and besides, God could take care of me as well in the closet as anywhere else. Is it getting night, Papa, or mourning? It is beginning to grow dark, he said. But tell me why you cried if you were not afraid. Partly because I was uncomfortable, Papa, but more because I was sorry I had been naughty and displeased you

and afraid that I can never learn to be good. It is very strange, he remarked, that you cannot learn how to not ask again to do what I have forbidden. i shall have to punish you every time you do it for you must learn that no means no and that you were never to coax or tease after papa has once said it i love my little girl very dearly and i want to do all i can to make her happy but i must have her entirely submissive and obedient to me but stop crying now he added wiping her eyes with his handkerchief kiss me and tell me what you are going to be a good girl and i will forgive you this time i will try papa she said holding me up her face for the kiss. And I would not have asked to play that, but the children begged me, so I thought you only said I must have because you didn't want me to sit on the floor, and we were going to try it on the table. Did I give that reason? He asked gravely.

No, Papa, she replied, hanging her head. Then you had no right to think so. That was one reason, but not the only one. I have heard that that play enlarges the knuckles, and I don't choose to have these little hands of mine robbed of their beauty, he added, playfully raising them to his lips. Elsie smiled faintly, then drew a deep sigh. Is it so very hard to give up jack stones? he asked. No, Papa, I don't care anything about that, but I was just thinking of how very naughty I must be growing, for you've had to punish me twice in one week, and then I have had such a hard day of it. It was so difficult to amuse the children. I think being up so late last night made them cross. Ah, he said in a simple fencing tone, it had you all the burden of

entertaining them? Where were Louise and Laura? They are hardly ever with us, Papa. We are too little to play with them, they say, and Anna won't do anything her little friends want to. And she paused, and the color rushed over her face with a sudden thought, I'm afraid I am telling tales. And so they put upon you all the trouble of entertaining both your own company and theirs, eh? He is shameful, a downright imposition, and I shall not put up with it, he exclaimed indignantly. I shall speak to Laura and Louise and tell them they must do their share of the work. Please, Papa, don't, Elsie begged in a frightened tone. I would a great deal rather just go on as we have been. They will be so vexed. And suppose they are. They should not hurt you, he said,

drawing closer to him and they have no reason to be i think the children will all want to go to bed early to-night he added and then you can come here and sit by me while you copy your letter shall you like that very much papa thank you well then we will put our shoes and stockings again and then you must bathe your eyes and go to your supper and as soon as the others retire you may come out to me elsie had to make haste for the tea-bell rang almost immediately the other's were just taking their places at the table when she entered the room, and thus their attention being occupied with a business at hand, she escaped the battery of questions and looks of curiosity which she had feared. Flora did turn around after a little to ask, Why didn't you come back, Elsie? Wouldn't your papa let you play? But Elsie's quiet, no, seemed to satisfy her, and she made no further remark about it. As Mr. Dinsmore had expected, the children were all ready for bed directly after tea, and then Elsie went to him,

and had another quiet evening which she enjoyed so much that she thought it almost made up for all the troubles and trials of the day for her father feeling a little remorseful on account of her long imprisonment in the closet was if possible even more than usually tender and affectionate in his manner toward her the next morning mr dinsmore found an opportunity to remonstrate with his sisters on their neglect of the little guests but did it in such a way that they had no idea that elsie had been complaining of them as indeed she had not, but supposed that he himself had noticed their remissness, and feeling somewhat ashamed of their want of politeness, they went into the children's room after breakfast, and exerted themselves for an hour or two for the entertainment of the little ones. It was but a spasmodic effort, however, and they soon grew weary of the exertion, and again let the burden fall upon Elsie. She did the best she could, poor child, but these were tiresome and trying days from

that to New Year's Eve. One afternoon, Mr. Horace Dinsmore was sitting in his own room buried in an interesting book, when the door opened and closed again very quietly, and his little girl stole softly to his side, and laying her head on his shoulder, stood there without uttering a word. For hours she had been exerting herself to the utmost to amuse the young guests. Her efforts thwarted again and again by the petulance and unreasonableness of Walter and Anna. She had also borne much teasing from Alter and fault-fighting for Mr. Dinsmore, to whom Enna was continually carrying tales.

Till at length, no longer able to endure it, she had stolen away to her father to seek comfort. "'My little girl is tired,' he said, passing his arm affectionately around her, and pressing his lips to her forehead. She burst into tears and sobbed quite violently. "'Why, what is it, darling? What troubles my own sweet child?' he asked, in a tone of mingled, surprised in alarm, as he hastily laid aside his book and drew her to his knee. "'Nothing, papa. At least nothing very bad. I believe I am very silly. she replied trying to smile through her tears it must have been something elsie he said very gravely something quite serious i think to affect you so tell me what it was daughter please

don't ask me papa she begged imploringly i hate concealments elsie and she'll be very much displeased if you try them with me he answered almost sternly dear papa don't be angry she pleaded in a tremulous tone i don't want to have any concealments from you but you know i ought not to tell tales you won't make me do it is that it he said kissing her no i shall not ask you to tell tales but i am not going to have you abused by anybody and shall take care to find out from someone else who it is that annoys you oh papa please don't trouble yourself about it i do not mind it at all now but i do replied her father and i shall take care that you are not annoyed in the same way again the tears rose in Elsie's eyes again, and she reproached herself severely for allowing her father to see how troubled she had been. But she said not another word, for she knew well from his look and his tone that it would be worse than useless. End of Chapter 2. Recording by Melanie May.

Section 3 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Liberbox recording. All Libervox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Liberbox.org. recording by melanie may holidays at roselands by martha finley chapter three part one revenge at first though sweet bitter ere long back on itself for coils milton's paradise lost tis easier for the generous to forgive than for offence to ask it thompson's edmund and eleanor the last day of the old year had come the afternoon was bright and warm for the season and the little folks at roselands were unanimously in favor of a long walk they set out soon after dinner all in high good-humor except arthur who was moody and silent occasionally casting an angry glance at elsie whom he had not yet forgiven for her refusal to lend him money but no one seemed to notice it and for some time nothing occurred to mar their enjoyment at length some of the older ones seeing that the sun was getting low called to the others that it was time to return and all turned their faces homeward walking more soberly and silently along than at first for they were beginning to feel somewhat fatigued they were climbing a steep hill elsie and caroline howard reached the top first arthur and harry carrington but a few steps behind elsie stooped to pick up a pebble and arthur darting quickly past her managed to give her a push

that sent her rolling down the bank she gave one frightened cry as she fell and the next instant was lying pale and motionless at the bottom all was now terror and confusion among the children the little ones who all loved elsie dearly began to scream and cry harry lucy carrie and mary rushed down the path again as fast as they could and were soon standing pale and breathless beside the still form of their little companion carrie was the only one who seemed to have any presence of mind she sat down on the ground and lifting elsie's head laid it on her lap untied her bonnet strings and loosened her dress jim she said to the black boy who stood blubbering by her side run quickly for the doctor and you harry carrington go for her father as fast as you can lucy crying won't you any good haven't some of you a smelling bottle around you yes yes here here quick quick oh carrie say she she isn't dead cried mary leslie diving into her pocket and bringing out a small bottle of smelling salts someone had presented her as a christmas gift no she is not dead mary see she is beginning to open her eyes replied carrie now bursting in tears herself but elsie opened them only for an instant moaned as if in great pain and relapsed again into insensibility so like death that carrie shuddered and trembled with fear they were not more than a quarter of a mile from the house but it seemed almost an age to anxious carry before mr dinsmore came although it was in reality but a few moments as harry ran very fast and mr dinsmore sprang into the carriage which was at the door some of the party having just returned from a drive the instant he heard the news calling to harry to accompany him and bidding the coachman drive directly to the spot with all speed the moment they were off he began questioning the boy closely as to the cause of the accident harry could not tell much about it

She had fallen down the hill, he said, but he did not see what made her fall. Was she much hurt, Mr. Dinsmore asked, his voice trembling a little in spite of himself? Harry did not know, but feared she was pretty badly injured. Was she insensible? Yes, she was when I left, Harry said. Mr. Dinsmore leaned back in the carriage with a groan and did not speak again. In another moment they had stopped, and flinging open the door, door, he sprang to the ground and hurried toward the little group, who were still gathered about

Elsie, just as Harry had left them, some looking on with pale, frightened faces, others sobbing aloud. Walter was crying quite bitterly, and even Enna had the traces of tears on her cheek. As for Arthur, he trembled and shuddered at the thought that he was perhaps, already a murderer, and frightened and full of remorse, shrank behind the others as he saw his brother approach. Elsie still lay with her head in Carrie's laugh. Hastily pushing the others aside, Mr. Dinsmore stooped over her, sorrow and intense anxiety written on every line of his countenance. Again Elsie opened her eyes and smiled faintly as she saw him bending over her. My precious one, he murmured in a low, moved tone as he gently lifted her in his arms.

Are you much hurt? Are you in pain? Yes, Papa, she answered feebly. Where, darling? my ankle papa it pains me terribly but i think i must have hit my head it hurts me so how does she come to fall he asked looking round on the little group no one reply please papa don't ask she pleaded in a faint voice he gave her a loving pitying look but paid no other heed to her monstrance who was near her he asked glancing sternly around the little circle arthur said several voices arthur quailed beneath the terrible glance of his brother's eye, as he turned it upon him, exclaiming bitterly, yes, I understand it all now. I believe you will never be satisfied until you have killed her. Dear Papa, please take me home and don't scold, poor Arthur, pleaded Elsie's sweet

gentle voice, I am not so very badly hurt, and I am sure he is very sorry for me. Yes, darling, he said, I will take you home and will try to do so without hurting you. and nothing could exceed the tenderness with which he bore her to the carriage supported her in his arms during the short ride and on their arrival carried her up to her room and laid her on the sofa jim had brought the doctor and mr dinsmore immediately requested him to make a careful examination of the child's injuries he did so and reported a badly sprained ankle and a slight bruise on the head nothing more are you quite sure doctor that her spine has sustained no injury asked the father anxiously adding, there is scarcely anything I should so dread for her as that. None whatever, replied the physician confidently, and Mr. Dinsmore looked greatly relieved. My back does not hurt me at all, Papa. I don't think I struck it, Elsie said, looking up lovingly into his face. How did you happen to fall, my dear? asked the doctor.

If you please, sir, I would rather not tell, she replied, while the color rushed over her face and then instantly faded away again, leaving her deathly pale. She was suffering great pain, but bearing it bravely. The doctor was dressing the injured ankle, and her father sat by the sofa holding her hand. You need not, darling, he answered, kissing her cheek. Thank you, Papa, she said, gratefully, then whispered, Won't you stay with me till tea time, if you are not busy? Yes, daughter, and all the evening too, perhaps all night.

she looked her happiness and thanks, and the doctor praised her patience and fortitude, and having given directions concerning the treatment of the wounded limb, made his little patient good-night, saying he would call again in the morning. Mr. Dinsmore followed him to the door. That's a sweet child, Mr. Dinsmore, he remarked. I don't know how anyone could have the heart to injure her, but I think there has been foul play somewhere, and if she were mine, I would certainly sift the matter to the bottom.

That I shall, you may rest assured, sir. But tell me, doctor, do you think her ankle very seriously injured? Not permanently, I hope. Indeed, I feel quite sure of it, if she is well taken care of and not allowed to use it too soon. But these sprains are tedious things, and she will not be able to walk for some weeks. Good night, sir. Don't be too anxious. She will get over it in time. And you may be thankful. It is nothing worse. I am indeed, doctor, Mr. Dinsmore said, warmly grasping the hand the kind-hearted physician held out to him. Everybody was asking what the doctor had said and how much else he was injured,

and Mr. Dinsmore steps into the drawing room a moment to answer their inquiries, and then hasten back to his child again. She looks glad to see him. My poor little pet, he said pityingly, you will have a sad New Year's day, fastened down to your couch, but you shall have as much of my company as you wish. shall i papa then you will have to stay by me all day long and so i will dearest he said leaning fondly over her and stroking back the hair from her forehead are you in much pain now darling he asked as he noticed a slight contraction of her brow and an almost deadly pallor around her mouth yes papa a good deal she answered faintly and i feel so weak please take me in your arms papa i want to lay my head against you

he raised her up gently sat down at the end of the couch where her head had been lifted her to his knee and made chloe place a pillow for the wounded limb to rest upon there darling is that better he asked soothingly as she laid her head wearily down on his breast and he folded his arms about her yes papa but oh aches very much she sighed my poor little daughter my poor little pet he said in deeply compassionate tones it is so hard to see you suffer i would gladly take your pain and bear it for you if i could oh no dear papa i would much rather bear it myself she answered quickly the tea-bell rang and elsie half started up lie still dearest her father said i am in no hurry for my tea and you shall have yours first and i will hold you while you eat it what will you have you may ask for anything you want i don't know papa whatever you please well then and chloe go down and bring up whatever good things are there and she can take her choice bring a cup of hot tea too i think it might do her good to-night thank you dear papa you are so kind elsie said gratefully when the carriage had driven off with mr dinsmore and elsie the rest of the young party at once turned their steps toward the house arthur sulking in the rear and the others eagerly discussing the accident as they went arthur pushed her down i'm sure he did said lucy positively i believe he hates her like poison and he has been at her about something the several days past i know it just by the way i've seen him look at her yes ever since the morning after the carlton party and now i remember i remember I heard his voice talking angrily in her room that very morning.

I went to get a book I had left there, and when I tried to get the door it was locked, and I went away again directly. But what has that to do with Elsie's fall? asked Mary Leslie. Why, don't you see? It shows there was some trouble between them, and that Arthur had a motive for pushing her down, returned Lucy, somewhat impatiently. Really, Mary, you seem quite stupid sometimes. Mary looked hurt. I don't know how anyone could be so wicked and cruel, especially to such a dear, sweet little girl as Elsie, remarked Carrie Howard.

No, nor I, said Harry. But the more I think about it, the more certain I feel that Arthur really did push her down, for I remember distinctly where she stood, and it seems to me that she could not possibly have fallen by herself. Besides, it was evident enough that Arthur felt guilty from the way he acted when Mr. Dinsmore came, and when he spoke to him, but perhaps he did not do it quite on purpose. Oh, exclaimed Mary, I do think I should be frightened to death if Mr. Dinsmore should look at me the way he did at Arthur. Looks can't hurt, observed Terry wisely, but I wouldn't be in Arthur's shoes just now for considerable, because I'll venture to say Mr. Dinsmore will do something a good deal worse than look before he is done with him.

When they reached the house, Lucy went directly to her mama's room. Herbert, who was more ailing than usual that day, lay on the sofa while his mama lay at his side, reading to him. They had not heard of the accident, and were quite startled by Lucy's excited manner. Oh, Mama, she cried, jerking off her bonnet and throwing herself on a stool at her mother's feet. We have had such a dreadful accident, or hardly an accident either, for I feel perfectly certain Arthur did it on purpose, and I just expect he'll kill her someday, the mean wicked boy. and she burst into tears. If I were Mr. Dinsmore, I'd have him put in jail so I would, she sobbed.

Lucy, my child, what are you talking about? Asked her mother, with a look of mingled surprise and alarm, while Herbert started up asking, Is it Elsie? Oh, Lucy, is she much hurt? Yes, sobbed Lucy. We all thought she was dead. It was so long before she spoke or moved or even opened her eyes.

Herbert was crying too now, as bitterly as his sister. But Lucy, dear, said her mother, wiping her eyes, You haven't told us anything yet. Where did it happen? What did Arthur do? And where is poor little Elsie now? Her papa brought her home, and Jim went for the doctor, and they're doing something with her now in her own room. For Pomp said Mr. Dinsmore carried her right up there. Oh, Mama, if you had seen him look at Arthur. But what did Arthur do? asked Herbert anxiously. He pushed her down that steep hill, that you remember you were afraid to try to climb the other day? At least we all think he did.

But surely he did not do it intentionally, said Mrs. Carrington, for why should he wish to harm such a sweet, gentle little creature as Elsie? Oh, Mama, exclaimed Herbert, suddenly catching hold of her hand, as he grew very pale and almost gasped for breath. "'What is it, Herbert, dear? What is it?' she asked an alarm, for he had fallen back on his pillow and seemed almost ready to faint. "'Mama,' he said with a shudder. "'Mama, I believe I know. "'Oh, why didn't I speak before, and perhaps poor little Elsie might have been saved all this?'

"'Why, Herbert, what can you know about it?' she asked in extreme surprise. "'I will tell you, Mama, as well as I can,' he said. and then you must tell me what I ought to do. You know, Mama, I went out to walk with the rest the afternoon after that party at Mr. Crawtons, for, if you remember, I had stayed at home the night before and gone to bed very early, and so I felt pretty well and able to walk. But Elsie was not with us. I don't know where she could have been.

She always thinks of my lameness and walks slowly when I am along. But this time they all walked so fast that I soon grew very tired indeed with trying to keep up. so I sat down on a log to rest well Mama I had not been there very long when I heard voices near me on the other side of some bushes that I supposed must have prevented them from seeing me one voice was Arthur's but the other I didn't know I didn't want to be listening but I was too tired to move on so I whistled a little to let them know I was there they didn't seem to care though but went on talking quite loud so loud that I could not help hearing almost every word and so I soon learned that Arthur owed Dick Percival a gambling debt, a debt of honor, they called it, and had sent this other boy, whom Arthur called Bob, to try to collect it. He reminded Arthur that he had promised to pay that day, and said Dick must have it to pay some debts of his own. Arthur

acknowledged that he had promised, expecting to borrow the money from somebody. I didn't hear the name, and it never struck me until this moment who it was, but it must have been Elsie. for I recollect he said she wouldn't lend him anything without telling Horace all about it, and that you know was Mr. Dinsmore's name, and I have found out that Arthur is very much afraid of him, almost more than his father, I think. He talked very angrily, saying he knew that was only an excuse, because she didn't wish to do him a favor, and he'd pay her for it someday. Then they talked about the dead again, and finally the boy agreed that Dick would wait till New Year's Day,

when Arthur said he would receive his monthly allowance. and so would certainly be able to pay it now mamma concluded herbert what ought i to do do you think that it is my duty to tell arthur's father yes herbert i do said mrs carrington because it is very important that he should know of his son's evil courses that he would put a stop to them and besides if arthur should escape punishment this time elsie may be in danger from it again i am sorry it happened to you rather than some other person who overheard the conversation but it cannot be helped and we must do our duty always even though we find it difficult and disagreeable and feel afraid our motives may be misconstrued herbert drew a deep sigh well mamma must i go just now to tell him he asked looking pale and troubled mrs carrington seemed to be considering that matter for a moment no my dear she said i think that we had better wait a little. Probably Mr. Dinsmore will make an investigation, and perhaps he may be able to get at the truth without your assistance. If not, as this mischief is already done, it will be time enough for your story tomorrow. Herbert looked a great deal relieved, and just then they were

summoned to tea. End of Chapter 3, Part 1. Recording by Melanie May. Section 4 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox-Rex record. recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 3 Part 2 The elder Mr. Dinsmore had been out all the afternoon, and not returning until just as the bell rang for tea, heard nothing of Elsie's injury until after he had taken his seat at the table. The children had all reported that Arthur had pushed her down, and the children had the

Thus the story was told to his father. The old gentleman was very angry, for he had a great contempt for such cowardly deeds, and said before all the guests that if it were so, Arthur should be severely punished. Mr. Horace Dinsmore came down as the rest were about leaving the table. I should like to have a few moments' conversation with you, Horace, when you have finished your tea, his father said, lingering behind the others. It is just what I wish, sir, replied his son. I will be with you directly. Shall I find you in the library? "'Yes. I hope the child was not hurt, Horace,' he added, inquiringly, stepping back again just as he had reached the door. "'Pretty badly I am afraid,' said Mr. Dinsmore gravely. She is suffering a good deal.

Mr. Dinsmore was not long at the table, for he was anxious to get back to his child, yet his father, whom he found striding back and forth across the library, in a nervous, excited way, hailed him with the impatient exclamation, "'Come at last, Horace, I thought you would never have done eating.' Then throwing himself into a chair. "'Well, what is to be done about this bad business?' he asked. "'Is it true that Arthur had a hand in it?' "'I have not a doubt of it myself, sir,' replied his son.

"'They all agree that he was close to her when she fell, "'and neither he nor she denies that he pushed her. "'She only begs not to be forced to speak, and he says nothing. "'And now, father, I have fully made up my mind "'that either that boy must be sent away to school, or I must take Elsie and make a home for her elsewhere. Why Horace? That is a sudden resolution, is it not?

No, father, not so much as it seems. I have suspected for some time past that Elsie had a good deal to bear from Arthur and Anna, to say nothing of an older person, to whom Anna is continually carrying tales. Elsie is too generous to tell tales, too meek and patient to complain, and so it has been only very gradually

that I have learned how much of petulance, tyranny, and injustice, she has had to endure from those, from whom she certainly had a right to expect common kindness, if not affection. Yesterday afternoon she came to me, in such a state of nervous excitement as convinced me that something had gone very much amiss with her, but what it was I did not know, for she seemed unwilling to tell and I would not force her to do so. However, by putting a few questions to some of the little guests, I have since learned enough to fill me with indignation at the treatment to which my child has been subjected. even during the last two weeks. And now the occurrences of this afternoon have put the finishing

stroke to all this, and I cannot any longer feel that my child is safe where Arthur is. It is a great mercy that she escaped being killed or crippled for life, and he dropped his face into his hands and shuddered. "'Don't, Horace, my son,' his father said kindly, laying his hand on his shoulder. "'I don't like to see you give way so. It is not worthwhile troubling ourselves about what might have been, and we will take measures to prevent such occurrences in the future. But you mustn't think of leaving us to set up a separate establishment, unless you are intending to marry again, and I don't believe you are.'

Mr. Dinsmore shook his head. "'Nothing of the kind,' he said, "'but I must protect my child.' "'She has no one else to look to for protection or sympathy or love, my poor little one, and it would be hard indeed if she could not have them from me.' "'So it would, Horace, certainly. I am afraid we have none of us treated the poor little thing quite as kindly as we might, but I really was not aware that she had been so much abused, and shall certainly speak to Mrs. Dinsmore about it.

And Arthur shall be sent away to school, as you have suggested. It is what I have been wanting to do for some time, for he is getting quite beyond Miss Day, but his mother has always opposed it, and I have foolishly given up to her for peace's sake. I set my foot down now, however, and he shall go. He deserves it richly, the young rascal. "'such a base cowardly act as to attack a little girl, big, strong boy that he is. "'I'm ashamed of him. "'You Horace were a wild headstrong fellow,

"'but I never knew you do a mean or cowardly thing. "'You were always above it. "'I hope so, indeed, sir. "'But now, to go back to the present business, "'do you not think it would be well to call all the young people together "'and have a thorough investigation of this affair? "'I have promised Elsie that she shall not be forced to speak, "'but I hope we may be able to learn from the others all that we need to know.

"'Yes, yes, Horace, we will do so at once,' replied his father, ringing the bell. "'They must be all through with their tea by this time, and we will invite them into the drawing-room and cross-question them until we get to the bottom of the whole thing.' A servant answered the bell, and received directions to request, on his master's behalf, all the guests, both old and young, as well as every member of the family, to give their attendance in the drawing-room for a few moments. "'Stay, father,' said Horace. possibly Arthur might be induced to confess, and so spare himself and us the pain of a public

exposure, had we not better send for him first? His father assented, and the servant was ordered to go in search of Arthur and bring him to the library. Arthur had been expecting such a summons, and had quite made up his mind what to do. "'Confess,' he said to himself, "'no, indeed I'll not. Nobody but else he knows that I did it, and she'll never tell, so I'll stick to it that it was only an accident.' He came in with a look of a look of a sullen, dogged determination on his countenance, and stood before his father and brother with folded arms and an air of injured innocence. He was careful, however, not to meet his brother's eye. Arthur began his father, sternly, this is shameful, cowardly behavior, utterly unworthy

of a son of mine, this unprovoked assault upon a defenseless little girl. It has always been considered a cowardly act to attack one weaker than ourselves. "'I didn't do it! She slipped and fell of herself, replied the boy fiercely, speaking through his clenched teeth. Arthur, said his brother, in a calm, firm tone, the alternative before you is a frank and full confession here in private, or a disgraceful public exposure in the drawing-room. You had better confess, for I have not the least doubt of your guilt, because I well know that Elsie would have asserted your innocence had she been able to do so with truth. She wouldn't.

She hates me, muttered the boy. Yes, and I hate her too, he added, almost. under his breath, but his brother's quick ear caught the words. "'Yes,' he answered bitterly, "'you have given full proof of that, "'but never, while I live, "'shall you have another opportunity "'to wreak your hellish rage upon her.'

"'But threats and persuasions were alike powerless "'to move Arthur's stubborn will, "'for trusting to their supposed inability to prove his guilt, "'he persisted in denying it, "'and at length, much against his inclination, "'was forced to accompany his father and brother "'to the drawing-room, where the entire household was already assembled.

There was a good deal of excitement and whispering together, especially amongst the younger portion of the assembly, and many conjectures as to the cause of their being thus called together, nearly all giving it as their decided opinion that Elsie's accident had something to do with it. Herbert was looking pale and nervous, and kept very close to his mama. Harry Carrington and Carrie Howard were grave and thoughtful,

while Lucy and Mary seemed restless and excited, and the lesser ones full of curiosity and expectation. There was quite a little buzz all over the room as the two gentlemen and Arthur entered, but it died away instantly, and was succeeded by an almost death-like stillness, broken the next moment by the elder Mr. Dinsmore's voice, as he briefly stated his object in thus calling them together, and earnestly requested anyone present who could throw the least light on the subject to speak. He paused, and there was a moment of profound silence.

"'Who was nearest to Elsie when she fell?' he asked. "'Can anyone tell me?' "'Arthur, sir,' replied several voices. "'Another pause. "'Who else was near her?' he asked. "'Miss Carrie Howard, I have noticed that you and Elsie are usually together. "'Can you tell me if she could have fallen of herself? "'Were you near enough to see?'

"'Carrie answered reluctantly. "'Yes, sir. "'I had stepped from her side at the moment she stooped to pick up something "'and feel quite certain that she was not near enough to the edge to have fallen of herself. Thank you for your frank reply. And now, Master Harry Carrington, I think I heard someone say you were quite close to Arthur

at the time of Elsie's fall. Can you tell me what he did to her? You will confer a great favour by answering with equal frankness. I would much rather have been excused from saying anything, sir, replied Harry, colouring and looking as if he wished himself a thousand miles away. But since you request it, I will own that I was close to Arthur, and think he must have pushed Elsie in springing past her, but it may have been only an accident.

I fear not, said the old gentleman, looking sternly at his son. And now, does anyone know that Elsie had vexed Arthur in any way, or that he had any unkind feelings toward her? Yes, Papa, Walter spoke up suddenly. I heard Arthur the other day talking very crossly about Elsie and threatening to pay her for something, but I didn't understand what. Mr. Dinsmore's frown was growing darker, and Arthur began to tremble and turn pale. He darted a fierce glance at Walter, but the little fellow did not see it.

"'Does anyone know what Elsie had done?' was the next question. No one spoke, and Herbert fidgeted and grew very pale. Mr. Horace Dinsmore noticed it, and begged him if he knew anything to tell it at once, and Herbert reluctantly repeated what he had already told his mother of the conversation in the woods, and as he concluded, Laura drew a note from her pocket, which she handed to her father, saying that she had picked it up in the schoolroom, from a pile of rubbish which Arthur had carelessly thrown out of his desk. Mr. Dinsmore took it, glanced hastily over the contents, and with a groan exclaimed,

"'Is it possible? A gambler already! Arthur has it really come to this?' "'Go to your room, sir,' he added sternly, "'there to remain in solitary confinement until arrangement can be made to send you to school at a distance from the home, which shall be no longer polluted by your presence, for you are unworthy to mingle with the rest of the family. Arthur obeyed in sullen silence, and his father, following, turned the key upon him and left him to solitude and his own reflections. "'Did my little daughter think Papa had quite forgotten his promise?' asked Mr. Horristinsmore,

as again he stood by Elsie's couch. "'No, Papa,' she said, raising her eyes to his face with a grateful, loving look. It seemed very long, but I knew you would come as soon as you could, for I know you never break your word.' Her confidence pleased him very much, and with a very gratified look he asked whether he should sit by her side or take her again upon his knee. "'Take me on your knee again if you please, Papa,' she said, and then will you read a little to me? I would like it so much. I will do anything that will give my little girl pleasure, he replied, as he once more lifted her gently and placed her in the desired position.

"'What shall the book be?' he asked. "'One of the new ones I bought you the other day?' "'Not that to-night, if you please, Papa. "'I would rather hear a little from an old book,' she answered. "'With a sweet smile lighting up her little pale face. "'Won't you please read me the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah?' "'If you wish it, dearest, but I think something lively would be much better, "'more likely to cheer you up.'

"'No, dear Papa, there is nothing cheers me up like the Bible. "'It is so sweet and comforting. I do so love to hear of Jesus, how he bore our griefs and carried our sorrows. You are a strange child, he said, but you shall have whatever you want tonight. Hand me that Bible, Aunt Chloe, and set the light a little nearer. Mr. Dinsmore was an uncommonly fine reader, and Elsie lay listening to that beautiful passage of Holy Rit as one might listen to strains of the softest, sweetest music. Now, dear Papa, the twenty-third of Luke, if you please, she said when he had finished.

He turned to it and read it without any remark. As he closed the book and laid it aside, he saw that tears were trembling on the long silken lashes that rested on the fair young cheek, for her eyes were closed, and but for those tell-tale drops who would have thought her sleeping. I feared it would make you sad, darling, he said,

brushing them away and kissing her fondly. No, dear Papa, oh no, she answered earnestly. Thank you very much for reading it. It has made me feel a great deal better. Why did you select those particular passages, he asked with some curiosity? Because, Papa, they are all about Jesus, and tell how meekly and patiently he bore sorrow and suffering. Oh, Papa, if I could only be like him, I am not much like him, but it makes it easier to forgive and to be patient and kind and gentle. When we read about him, how good he was and how he forgave his murderers.

You are thinking of Arthur, he said. I shall find it very hard to forgive him. Can you do so? "'Yes, Papa, I think I can. I have been praying for him, and have asked God to help me forgive and love him. He has treated you very badly. I know all about it now.' And then, in answer to her surprised, inquiring look, he proceeded to give her an account of all that had taken place that evening in the library and drawing-room. "'And he hates me, Papa,' she said mournfully, the tears filling her eyes. "'Why should he feel so? I have always tried to be kind to him.'

"'Yes, I know it,' he replied. You have often done him kindnesses, and I know of no other cause for his enmity, unless it is that you have sometimes been obliged to bear witness against him. Yes, Papa, on several occasions when he was putting all the blame of his naughty deeds on little Walter or poor Jim. You were perfectly right, he said, caressing her, and he will not have another opportunity to vent his spite upon you, as he is to be sent away to boarding school immediately. "'Oh, Papa!' she exclaimed.

"'I am so sorry for him, poor fellow. It must be so dismal to go off alone among strangers. Dear Papa, do ask Grandpa to forgive him just this once, and I don't believe he will ever behave so again. No, daughter, I shall not do anything of the kind, he answered decidedly. I think it will be for Arthur's own good to be sent away, where he will not have his mother to spoil him by indulgence. And besides, I cannot feel that you are safe, while he is about the house, and I consider

it my first duty to take care of you. therefore I have insisted upon it that either he must be sent away, or you and I must go and make a home for ourselves somewhere else. Oh, Papa, how delightful that would be to have a home of our own, she exclaimed eagerly. Will you do it some day? Should you like it so much, he asked? Oh, yes, Papa, so very, very much. When will you do it, Papa?

I don't know, darling, someday, if we both live, perhaps when you are old enough to be my housekeeper. But that will be such a long long long. long time to wait, Papa, she said, the eager, joyous expression fading away from her face, and the pale, wearied look coming back again. "'Perhaps we will not wait for that, darling. I did not say that we would,' he replied in a soothing tone, as he passed his hand caressingly over her hair and cheek. Then he added a little mischievously, "'I think possibly I might induce Miss Stevens to keep house for us. Shall I ask her?'

"'Oh, Papa, no, that would spoil at all,' she said, with a blush and a look of surprise. And besides, I'm sure Miss Stevens would feel insulted if anybody should ask her to go out as housekeeper. "'No, I think not if I asked her,' laughed Mr. Dinsmore. "'But you need not be alarmed. I have no notion of doing it. Now, daughter, I shall bathe your ankle with that liniment again and put you in bed and you must try to go to sleep.' "'My prayers first, Papa, you know,' she replied, making an effort to get down upon the floor. But he held her fast. "'No, daughter, you are not able to kneel to-night.

he said, and therefore it is not required. The posture makes but little difference, since God looks not at it, but at your heart. I know that, Papa, but I ought to kneel if I can.' "'And if I may I would much rather try.' "'No, I shall not allow you to do so. It would not be right,' he replied decidedly. "'You may say them here while I have you in my arms, or after I have put you in bed.' "'Then I will say them in my bed, Papa,' she answered submissively. She was very patient and quiet while her father and nurse dressed her ankle and prepared her for bed, and when he had laid her in and covered her up, he sat down beside her and listened to the low-murmured words of her prayer.

"'I think you prayed for me as well as for Arthur,' he remarked when she had done. "'What did you request for me?' "'I asked, as I always do, that you might love Jesus, Papa, and be very happy indeed, both in this world and the next.' "'Thank you,' he said. "'But why are you so anxious that I should love him? It would not trouble me if you did not, so long as you loved and obeyed me. A tear trickled down her cheek and fell upon the pillow, as she answered in a half-tremulous tone,

"'Because I know, Papa, that no one can go to heaven who does not love Jesus, nor ever be really happy anywhere, for the Bible says so. Papa, you always punish me when I am disobedient to you, and the Bible says, God is our Father and will punish us if we do not obey him, and one of his commands is, thou shalt love the Lord thy God, and in another place it says, Everyone that loveth him that begat, loveth him also that is begotten of him. He did not reply, and his countenance was almost stern in its deep gravity. Elsie feared she had displeased him. Dear Papa, she said, stretching out her little hand to him,

I am afraid I have said things to you that I ought not. Are you angry with me? No, daughter, he replied, as he bent down and kissed her cheek, but you must not talk any more tonight. I want you to shut your eyes and go to sleep. She threw her arm around his neck and returned his caress, saying, Good night, dear, dear Papa, I do love you so much,

then turned away her face, shut her eyes, and in a few moments was sleeping sweetly. End of Section 4. Section 5 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley

Chapter 3 Part 3 The next morning quite a number of the little folks begged leave to go in after breakfast to see Elsie, and as she seemed much better, indeed quite well, except that she could not put her foot to the floor, Mr. Dinsmore gave a ready consent. They found Elsie dressed and lying upon a sofa with the lame foot on a pillow. She seemed very glad to see them, looked as smiling and cheerful as if nothing ailed her, and to all their condolences replied that she did not mind it very much. She was doing nicely.

Papa and everybody else was so kind, and the doctor said he hoped she would be able to run about again in a few weeks. They were all around her, talking and laughing in a very animated way, when Mr. Dinsmore came in, and going up to her couch said, "'Elsey, daughter, I have an errand to the city this morning, but as I have promised to give you all you want of my company today, I will commission someone else to do it, if you are not willing to spare me for a couple of hours. Do you think you could do without your Papa that long? It shall be just as you say. You know I love dearly to have you by me, Papa,

she answered, smiling up into his face, but I will be quite satisfied with whatever you do, because you always know best. Spoken like my own little girl, he said, patting her cheek, "'Well, then I will leave these little folks to entertain you for a short time, "'and I think you will not be sorry when I return that you left it to me to do as I think best. "'Kiss Papa good-bye, darling. "'Aunt Chloe take good care of her, and don't let her be fatigued with company.' He turned to look at her again as he reached the door, and Elsie gaily kissed her hand to him. Before long, Chloe, seeing that her young charge was beginning to look weary,

sent away all the little folks except Herbert, who, at Elsie's request, remained with her, and seated in her little rocking-chair, close by her side, did his best to amuse her and make her forget her pain, sometimes reading aloud to her, and sometimes stopping to talk. Many an hour Elsie had spent by his couch of suffering, reading, talking or singing to him, and he rejoiced now in the opportunity afforded him to return some of her past kindness. They had always been fond of each other's society, too, and the time passed so quickly and pleasantly that Mr. Dinsmore's return, only a very little sooner than he had promised, took them quite by surprise. Herbert noticed that he had a bundle in his hand, and thinking it was probably some

present for Elsie and that they might like to be alone, slipped quietly away to his mama's room. "'What is that, Papa?' Elsie asked. "'A New Year's gift for my little girl,' he answered with a smile, as he laid it down by her side. "'But I know you are tired lying there, so I will take you on my knee and then you shall open it.' she looked quite as eager and interested as he could have wished as he settled her comfortably on his knee and laid the bundle in her lap her hands trembled with excitement and haste as she untied the string and with an exclamation of joyful surprise brought to light a large and very beautiful wax doll "'Oh, Papa! How pretty!' she cried in ecstasy. "'And it is as large as a real, live baby,

"'and has such a sweet dear little face, "'and such pretty little hands, just like a real baby's. "'And the dearest little toes, too,' she added, kissing them. "'I love it already, the little deer, "'and how prettily it is dressed, too, like a little baby girl.' "'He enjoyed her pleasure intensely. "'But you have not come to the bottom of your bundle yet,' he said. "'See here!

"'And he showed her quite a pile of remnants of beautiful, long, mouslins, silk, etc., which he had bought to be made up into clothing for the doll. I did not buy them ready-made, he said, because I thought you would enjoy making them yourself. Oh, how nice, Papa! Yes, indeed, I shall enjoy it, and you are so very good and kind to me, she said, holding up her face for a kiss. Now, with you beside me and plenty to do making pretty things for this dear new dolly, I think I shall hardly mind at all having to stay in the house and keep still.

I'll call her rose, papa, mayn't I, for dear Miss Allison. "'Call it what you like, darling, it is all your own,' he replied, laughing at the question. "'I'm its mother, ain't I? And then you must be its grandfather,' she exclaimed, with a merry laugh in which he joined her heartily. "'You ought to have some grey hairs, Papa, like other grandfathers,' she went on, running her fingers through his hair. "'Do you know, Papa? Carrie Howard says she thinks it is so funny for me to have such a young father, she says you don't look a bit older than her brother Edward, who has just come home from college.

How old are you, Papa?' "'You are not quite nine, and I am just about eighteen years older. Can you make that out now?' "'Twenty-seven,' she answered, after a moment's thought, then shaking her head a little. "'That's pretty old, I think, after all. But I'm glad you haven't got grey hairs and wrinkles like Carrie's Papa,' she added, putting her arms around his neck and laying her head down on his breast. "'I think it is nice to have such a young, handsome father.' "'I think it is very nice to have a dear little daughter to love me,' he said, pressing her to his heart. Elsie was eager to show her new doll to Carrie and Lucy, and presently sent Chloe to

invite them to pay her another visit. "'Bring Mary Leslie to, Mammy, if she will come, but be sure not to tell any of them what I have got,' she said. Chloe found them all three in the little back parlor, looking as if they did not know what to do with themselves, and Elsie's invitation was hailed with smiles and exclamations of delight. They all admired the doll extremely, and Carrie, who had a great taste for cutting and fitting, seized upon the part. pile of silks and muslins, exclaiming eagerly that she should like no better fun than to help Elsie make some dresses. "'Oh, yes!' cried Lucy. Let us all help. For once in my life I'm tired to death of play, and I'd like to sit down quietly and work at these pretty things.

"'I, too,' said Mary, "'if Elsie is willing to trust us not to spoil them.' "'Indeed, I'll not spoil them, Miss Mary. I've made more dolls clothes than a few,' remarked Carrie with a little toss of her head. "'I am not at all afraid to trust you, Carrie, nor the others either, Elsie hastened to say, and shall be very glad of your assistance. Work-boxes were now quickly produced, and scissors and thimble set in motion. Mr. Dinsmore withdrew to the other side of the room and took up a book, thus relieving the little ladies from the constraint of his presence, while at the same time he could keep an eye upon Elsie

and see that she did not over-fatigue herself with company or work. "'What a nice time we have had,' remarked Mary Leslie, folding up her work as the dinner-bell rang. "'May we come back this afternoon, Elsie. "'I'd like to finish this apron, and I'm to go home tomorrow.' Mr. Dinsmore answered for his little girl. "'When Elsie has had an hour to rest, Miss Mary, she will be glad to see you all again.' "'Yes, do come, girls,' Elsie added,

"'if you are not tired of work. "'I am sorry that you must go tomorrow, Mary. "'Cary and Lucy you are not to leave us so soon, are you?' "'No,' they both replied. "'We stay till Saturday afternoon, "'and intend to make Dolly two or three dresses before we go, "'if her mother will let us,' Carrie added. laughingly, as she put away her thimble and ran after the others. All the guests left the next

morning, except the Carrington's and Caroline Howard, and the house seemed very quiet, even in Elsie's room where the little girls were sewing. While Harry and Herbert took turns in reading aloud, and in this way they passed the remainder of their visit very pleasantly indeed, Elsie felt her confinement more when Sabbath morning came, and she could not go to church than she had it all before. Her father offered to stay at home with her, remarking that she must feel very lonely now that all her little mates were gone, but she begged him to go to church, saying that she could employ herself in reading while he was away, and that would keep her from being lonely, and then they could have all the afternoon and evening together, so he kissed her goodbye and left her in Chloe's care.

She was sitting on his knee that evening, she had been singing hymns, he accompanying her sweet treble with his deep bass notes, and then for a while she had talked to him in her own simple childlike way, of what she had been reading in her Bible and the Pilgrim's progress, asking him a question now and then, which, with all his learning and worldly wisdom, he was scarcely as capable of answering as herself. But now she had been for some minutes sitting perfectly silent, her head resting upon his breast, and her eyes cast down, as if in deep thought. He had been studying with some curiosity the expression of the little face, which was much graver than its want, and at length he startled her from her reverie with the question,

What is my little girl thinking about?' "'I was thinking, Papa, that if you will let me, I should like very much to give Arthur a nice present before he goes away. May I?' "'You may, if you wish,' he said, stroking her hair. "'Oh, thank you, Papa,' she answered joyously. "'I was half afraid you would not let me. Then, if you please, won't you, the next time you go to the city, by the very handsomest pocket-bibble you can find, and then if you will write his name and mine in it, and that

it is a token of affection from me, I will be so much obliged to you to you to you. dear Papa. I will do so, daughter, but I am afraid Arthur will not feel much gratitude to you for such a present. Perhaps he may like it pretty well, Papa, if it is very handsomely bound, she said rather doubtfully. At any rate I should like to try. When does he go, Papa? Day after tomorrow, I believe. I wish he would come in for a few minutes to see me and say goodbye. Do you think he will, Papa? I am afraid not, replied her father, shaking his head. However, I will ask him. But why do you wish to see him." "'I want to tell him that I am not at all vexed or angry with him, and that I feel very

sorry for him, because he is obliged to go away all alone amongst strangers, poor fellow,' she sighed. "'You need not waste any sympathy on him, my dear,' said her father, for I think he rather likes the idea of going off to school. "'Does he, Papa? Why, how strange!' exclaimed the little girl, lost in astonishment. As Mr. Dinsmore had predicted, Arthur utterly refused to go near Elsie, and it was a first seemed disposed to decline her gift, but at length on Laura suggesting that he might require

a Bible for some of his school exercises, he accepted it, as Elsie had thought he might, on account of the handsome binding. Elsie was hurt and disappointed that he would not come to see her. She shed a few quiet tears over his refusal because she thought it showed that he still disliked her, and then wrote him a little note, breathing forgiveness, sisterly affection, and regard for his welfare. But the note was not answered, and Arthur went to way without showing any signs of sorrow for his unkind treatment of her, nor indeed for any of his bad conduct. Miss Day had returned, and the rest of her pupils now resumed their studies, but Elsie was, of course, quite unable to attend in the schoolroom, as her ankle was not yet

in a condition to be used in the least. Her father said nothing to her about lessons, but allowed her to amuse herself as she liked with reading or working for the doll. She, however, was growing weary of play and wanted to go back to her books. "'She said to him one morning, I am quite well now, accepting my lameness, and you are with me a great deal every day. May I not learn my lessons and recite them to you?' "'Certainly, daughter, if you wish it,' he replied, looking much pleased, "'I shall consider it no trouble, but on the contrary a very great pleasure to teach you, if you learn your lessons well, as I am sure you will.'

Elsie promised to be diligent, and from that day she went on with her studies as regularly as if she had been in school with the others. She felt her confinement very much at times, and had a great longing for the time when she could again mount her pony, and take long rides and walks in the sweet fresh air. But she was not often lonely, for her papa managed to be with her a great deal, and she never cared for any other companion when he was by. Then Mr. Trevilla came in frequently to see her, and always brought a beautiful bouquet, or some fine fruit from his hot-house, or some other little nicety to tempt an invalid's appetite, or what she liked, even better still, a new book. Her aunt's Adelaide and Laura, too, felt very kindly toward her, coming in occasionally to ask

how she was, and to tell her what was going on in the house, and sometimes Walter brought his book to ask her to help him with his lessons, which she was always ready to do, and then he would sit and talk a while, telling her what had occurred in the schoolroom, or in their walks or rides, and expressing his regret on account of the accident that prevented her from joining them as usual. Her doll, too, was a great source of amusement to her, and she valued it very highly, and was so extremely careful of it that she hardly felt willing to trust it out of her own hands, lest it should be broken. Especially was she annoyed when Enna, who was a very careless child, wished to take it,

but it was a dangerous thing to refuse Enna's requests, except when Mr. Dinsmore was by, and so Elsie always endeavored to get the doll out of sight when she heard her coming. But one unfortunate afternoon Anna came in quite unexpectedly, just as Elsie finished dressing it in a new suit which she had completed only a few moments before. Oh, Elsie, how pretty it looks, she cried. Do let me take it on my lap a little while. I won't hurt it a bit." Elsie reluctantly consented, begging her to be very careful, because, Anna, she said,

You know if you should let it fall, it would certainly be broken. You needn't be afraid, replied Anna pettishly. I guess I can take care of a doll as well as you. She drew up Elsie's little rocking chair as she spoke, and taking the doll from her, set down with it in her arms. watched nervously every movement she made in momentary dread of a catastrophe. They were alone in the room, Chloe having gone down to the kitchen on some errand. For a few moments Anna was content to hold the doll quietly in her arms, rocking backwards and forwards, singing to it, but ere long

she laid it down on her lap and began fastening and unfastening its clothes, pulling off its shoes and stockings to look at its feet, dropping them on the floor and stooping to pick them up again, at the same time holding the doll in such a careless manner that Elsie expected every instant to see it scattered in fragments on the floor. In vain she remonstrated with Anna and begged her to be more careful. It only vexed her and made her more reckless, and at length Elsie sprang from her couch and caught the doll just in time to save it, but in so doing gave her ankle a terrible wrench. She almost fainted with the pain, and Anna frightened at her pale face, jumped up and ran out of the room, leaving her alone.

She had hardly strength to get back onto her couch, and when her father came in, a moment after, he found her holding her ankle in both hands, while the tears forced from her by the pain were streaming down over her pale cheeks. "'Why, my poor darling, what is it?' he exclaimed, in a tone of mingled surprise and alarm. "'Oh, Papa!' she sobbed. "'Anna was going to let my doll fall, and I jumped to catch it and hurt my ankle.' "'And what did you do it for?' he said angrily. "'I would rather have bought you a dozen such dolls than have had your ankle-hound.

hurt again. It may cripple you for life yet if you are not more careful. Oh, Papa, please don't scold me. Please don't be so angry with me, she sobbed. I didn't have a minute to think, and I won't do it again. He made no reply, but busied himself in doing what he could to relieve her pain, and Chloe coming in at that moment, he reproved her sharply for leaving the child alone. The old nurse took it very meekly, far more disturbed at seeing how her child was suffering than she could have been by the severest rebuke administered to herself. She silently assisted Mr. Dinsmore in his efforts to relieve her, and at length as Elsie's tears ceased to flow, and the color began to come back to her cheeks, she asked in a tone

full of loving sympathy, "'Is you better now, darling?' "'Yes, mammy, thank you. The pain is nearly all gone now,' Elsie answered gently, and then the soft eyes were raised pleadingly to her father's face. "'I'm not angry with you, daughter,' he replied, drawing her head down to his breast and kissing her tenderly. It was only my great love for my little girl that made me feel so vexed that she should have been hurt in trying to save a paltry toy. After this, Mr. Dinsmore gave orders that Enna should never be permitted to enter Elsie's room in his absence, and thus she was saved all further annoyance of that kind, and Chloe was careful never to leave her alone

again until she was quite well and able to run about. That, however, was not for several weeks longer, for this second injury had retarded her recovery a good deal, and she began to grow very weary indeed of her long confinement. At length, though, she was able to walk about her room a little, and her father had several times taken her out in the carriage to get the fresh air, as he said. It was Saturday afternoon. Elsie was sitting on her sofa quietly working, while her nurse sat on the other side of the room, knitting busily as usual. "'Oh, mammy!' exclaimed the little girl with a sigh. "'It is such a long, long time since I have been to church.

"'How I wish Papa would let me go to-morrow. "'Do you think he would, if I should ask him?' "'Done, darling. I was afraid not,' replied the old woman, "'shaking her head doubtfully. "'Massah Horace, very careful of you, and that ankle not well yet.' "'Oh, but, Mammy, I wouldn't need to walk, "'excepting just across the church, for you know Papa could carry me down to the carriage,' "'said the little girl eagerly.'

"'Mr. Dinsmore came in soon afterwards, and greeting his little girl affectionately, sat down beside her, and taking a newspaper from his pocket, began to read. "'Papa, may and I sit on your knee?' she asked softly, as he paused in his reading to turn his paper. He smiled, and without speaking lifted her to the desired position, then went on reading. She waited patiently until there was another slight pause, then asked in her most coaxing tone, "'Papa, may I go to church to-morrow?' "'No,' he said decidedly, and she dared not say another word, but she was sadly

disappointed, and the tears sprang to her eyes, and presently one rolled down and fell upon her lap. He saw it, and giving her a glance of mingled surprise and displeasure, put her back upon the sofa again, and returned to his paper. She burst into sobs and tears at that, and laying her head down upon the cushion, cried bitterly. Her father took no notice for a little while, then said very gravely, "'Elsey, if you are crying because I have put you off my knee, that is not the way to get back again, I must have cheerful submission. from my little girl, and it was precisely because you were crying that I put you down. Please take me again, Papa, and I won't cry anymore, she answered, wiping her eyes.

He took her in his arms again, and she nestled close to him, and laid her head down on his breast with a sigh of satisfaction. You must learn not to cry when I do not see fit to acquiesce in your wishes, my daughter, he said, stroking her hair. I do not think you quite well enough yet to go to church, and tomorrow bids fair to be a stormy day. but I hope by next Sabbath you may be able to go. Elsie tried to submit cheerfully to her father's decision, but she looked forward very anxiously all the week to the next Sabbath.

When it came to her great delight she was permitted to attend church, and the next morning she took her place in the schoolroom again. She was far from enjoying the change from her father's instruction to Miss Days, yet Arthur's absence rendered her situation far more comfortable than it had formerly been, and she still continued several studies with her father and spent many happy happy hours with him every day, and thus everything moved on quite smoothly with a little girl during the remainder of the winter. End of Section 5.

Section 6 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a LibraVox recording. All LibraVox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit LibraVox.org. Recording by Joyce Martin. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. chapter four remember the sabbath day to keep it holy exodus ten six we ought to obey god rather than men acts five twenty nine dear papa are you sick it was elsie's sweet voice that asked the question in a tone of alarm she had just finished her morning lessons and coming into her father's room she had found him lying on the sofa looking flushed and feverish yes daughter he said i have a severe headache and some fever i think

But don't be alarmed, my pet, tis nothing at all serious, he added in a more cheerful tone, taking both her little hands in his and gazing fondly into the beautiful dark eyes now filled with tears. You will let me be your little nurse, my own dear Papa, will you not? She asked coaxingly, may I bring some cool water and bathe your head? Yes, darling, you may, he said, releasing her hands. Elsie stole softly out of the room, but was back again almost in a moment, followed by Chloe, bearing a pitcher of ice water. Now, Mammy, please bring a basin and a napkin for the dressing-room,

she said in a low tone, as the old nurse set down her burden, and—' Then you may darken the room a little. And shall I not tell her to send Jim or Jack for the doctor, Papa? It is hardly necessary, darling, he replied with a faint smile. Oh, please, Papa, my own dear darling, Papa, do let me, she entreated, you know it cannot do any harm, and may do a great deal of good. ah well child do as you like he replied with a weary sigh but the doctor will no doubt think me very foolish to be so easily frightened then papa i will tell him it was i not you who were frightened and that you sent for him to please your silly little daughter elsie said finally laying her cheek to his while he passed his arm around her and pressed her to his side here are de tings darling said chloe setting down the basin and filling it from the pitcher

That is right, you good-all mammy. Now close the blinds, and then you may go and tell Jim to saddle a horse, and ride after the doctor immediately. Chloe left the room, and Elsie brought another pillow for her father, smoothed his hair, bathed his forehead, and then, drawing a low chair to the side of the sofa, sat down and fanned him gently and regularly. Why, said he in a gratified tone, you are as nice a little nurse as anybody need ask for. You move about so gently and seem to know just the little. right thing to do how did you learn i have had bad headaches so often myself papa that i have found out what one wants at such times replied the little girl coloring with pleasure he closed his eyes and seemed to be sleeping and elsie almost held her breath lest she should disturb him but presently the dinner bell rang and opening them again he said go down my daughter and get your dinner i am not hungry papa she replied please let me stay and wait on you won't you have something

to eat? No, my dear, I have no desire for food. And you see, Chloe is coming to take care of me, so I wish you to go down at once, he said in his decided tone, and Elsie instantly rose to obey. You may come back if you choose when you have eaten your dinner, he added kindly. I love to have you here. Thank you, Papa, I will, she answered with a brightened continent, said she left the room. She was soon in her place again by his side. He was sleeping and taking the fan from Chloe's hand without speaking, she motioned her away, and resuming her seat, sat for an hour or more, fanning him in perfect silence. The physician had come while the family were at dinner, and leaving some medicine, had gone

again, saying he was in haste to visit another patient, and assuring Elsie whom he met in the hall, as he was going out, that he did not think her papa was going to be very ill. This assurance had comforted her very much, and she felt quite happy while sitting there watching her father's slumbers. At length he opened his eyes and smiling fondly on her, asked, "'Does not my little girl want some play this afternoon? Your little hand must be surely very tired of wielding that fan, and taking it from her.

He drew her head down to his breast and stroked her hair caressingly. "'No, my own papa, I would much rather stay with you if you will let me,' she answered eagerly. "'I am afraid I ought to be very determined and send you out to take some exercise,' he replied, playfully running his fingers through her curls, but it is too pleasant to have you here, so you may stay if you like. Oh, thank you, dear Papa, and will you let me wait on you? What can I do for you now? You may bring that book that lies on the table there and read to me. You need not learn any lessons for tomorrow, for I intend to keep you with me.

The next day and the next, and for many succeeding ones, Mr. Dinsmore was quite too ill to leave his bed, and during all this time Elsie was his constant companion by day, except for an hour every afternoon when he compelled her to go out and take some exercise in the open air, and she would have sat by his side all night also, but he would by no means permit it. No, Elsie, he replied to her repeated entreaties. You must go to bed every night at your usual hour and stay there until you're accustomed hour for rising. I will not have you deprived of your rest unless I am actually dying.

This was said in the determined tone that always silenced Elsie at once, and she submitted to his decision without another word, feeling very thankful that he kept her so constantly at his side through the day. She proved herself the best and most attentive of nurses, seeming to understand his wishes intuitively, and moving about so gently and quietly, never hurried, never impatient, never weary of attending to his wants. His eyes followed with fond delight her little figure as it flitted noiselessly about the room, now here, now there, arranging everything for his comfort, and often as she returned to her station at his side, he would draw her down to him and stroke her hair or pat her cheek, or kiss the rosy lips, calling her by every fond, endearing name,

rosebud, his pet, his bird, his darling. It was she who bathed his head with her cool, soft hands, in his paroxysms of fever, smoothed his hair, shook up his pillows, and gave his medicines, fanned him, and read or sang to him in her clear, sweet tones. He was scarcely considered in danger, but his sickness was tedious, and would have seemed far more so without the companionship of his little daughter. Every day seemed to draw the ties of affection more closely between them. Yet fond as he was of her, he ever made her feel that his will was always to be law to her, and while he required nothing contrary to her conscience, she submitted without a murmur,

both because she loved him so well that it was a pleasure to obey him, and also because she knew it was her duty to do so. But alas, duty was not always to be so easy and pleasant. It was Sabbath morning. All the family had gone to church, excepting Elsie, who, as usual, sat by her papa's bedside. She had her Bible in her hand and was reading aloud. There, Elsie, that will do now, he said as she finished her chapter.

Go and get the book you were reading me yesterday. I wish to hear the rest of it this morning. Poor little Elsie. She rose to her feet but stood irresolute. Her heart beat fast. Her color came and went by turns, and her eyes filled with tears. The book her father bade her read to him

was simply a fictious moral tale without a particle of religious truth in it, and Elsie's conscience told her entirely unfit for Sabbath reading. Elsie, exclaimed her father in a tone of mingled reproof and surprise. Did you hear me? Yes, Papa, she murmured.

in a low tone. Then go at once and get the book, as I bid you, it lies yonder on the dressing-table. Elsie moves slowly across the room, her father looking after her somewhat impatiently. Come, Elsie, make haste, he said, as she laid her hand upon the book. I think I never saw you move so slowly.

Without replying, she took it up and returned to the bedside. Then, as he caught sight of her face and saw that her cheeks were pale and wet with tears, he exclaimed, What, crying? Elsie, what else you, my daughter? Are you ill, darling?

his tone was one of tender solicitude and accompanied with a caress he took her hand and drew her toward him oh papa she sobbed laying her head on the pillow beside him please do not ask me to read that book to-day he did not reply for a moment and when he did elsie was startled by the change in his voice it was so exceedingly stern and severe elsie he said i do not ask you to read that book i command you to do it and what is more i intend to be obeyed sit down at once and be begin and let me have no more of this perverseness. Dear Papa, she answered in low, pleading, trembling tones, I do not, indeed, I do not want to be perverse and disobedient, but I cannot break the Sabbath day. Please, Papa, let me finish it tomorrow. Elsie, he said in a tone a little less severe, but quite as determined, I see that you think that because you gained your point in relation to that song that you will always be

allowed to do as you like in such matters, but you are mistaken. I am determined to be obeyed this time. I would not, by any means, bid you do anything I considered wrong, but I can see no harm whatever in reading that book today, and certainly I, who have lived so much longer and far more capable of judging in these matters than a little girl of your age. Why, my daughter, I have seen ministers reading worse books than that on the Sabbath. But Papa, she replied timidly, you know the Bible says. They measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not why.

Are we not just to do whatever God commands without stopping to ask what other people do or say? For don't even the best people very often do wrong? Very well. Find me a text that says you are not to read such a book as this on the Sabbath and I will let you wait until tomorrow. Elsie hesitated. I cannot find one that says just that, Papa, she said, but there is one that says we are not to think our own thoughts nor speak our own words on the Sabbath and does not that mean worldly thoughts and words, and is not that book full of such things and only of such?

Nonsense, he exclaimed impatiently. Let me hear no more of such stuff. You are entirely too young and childish to attempt to reason on such subjects. Your place is simply to obey. Are you going to do it? Oh, Papa, she murmured almost under her breath. I cannot. Elsie, said he in a tone of great anger,

I should certainly be greatly tempted to whip you into submission. had I the strength to do it. Elsie answered only by her tears and sobs. There was silence for a moment and then her father said, Elsie, I expect from my daughter entire unquestioning obedience. And until you are ready to render it, I shall cease to treat you as my child. I shall banish you from my presence and my affections. This is the alternative I set before you. I will give you ten minutes to consider it. At the end of that time, if you are ready to obey me well and good. If not, you will leave this room, not to enter it again, until you are ready to acknowledge your fault, ask forgiveness and promise implicit obedience in the future.

A low cry of utter despair broke from Elsie's lips as she thus heard her sentence, pronounced in tones of calm, stern, determination, and hiding her face on the bed, she sobbed convulsively. Her father lifted his watch from a little stand by the bedside and held it in his hand until the ten minutes expired. The time is up, Elsie, he said. Are you ready to obey me? oh papa she sobbed i cannot do it very well then he said coldly if neither your sense of duty nor your affection for your sick father is strong enough to overcome yourself will you know what you have to do leave the room at once and send one of the servants to attend me i will not have such a perverse disobedient child in my presence she raised her head and he was touched by the look of anguish on her face my daughter he said drawing her to him and pushing back the curls from her face this separation will be as painful as to her face this separation will be as painful as to her face

to me as you, yet I cannot yield my authority. I must have obedience from you. I ask again, will you obey me? He waited a moment for an answer, but Elsie's heart was too full for speech. Pushing her from him, he said, go. Remember whenever you are ready to comply with the conditions, you may return but not till then. Elsie seized his hand in both of hers and covered it with kisses and tears, then without a word turned and left the room. He looked after her with a sigh, muttering to himself. She has a spice of my own obstinacy in her nature, but I think a few days banishment from me will bring her round. I am punishing myself quite as much, however, for it will be terribly hard to do without her. Elsie hastened to her own room, almost distracted

with grief. The blow had been so sudden, so unexpected, so terrible, for she could see no end to her banishment, unless indeed a change should take place in her father's feelings, and of that she had very little hope. Flinging herself upon a couch, she wept long and bitterly. Her grief was deep and despairing, but there was no anger in it. On the contrary, her heart was filled with intense love to her father, who, she doubted not, was acting from a mistaken sense of duty, and she could scarcely bear the thought that now she should no longer be permitted to wait upon him and attend to his comfort. She had sent a servant to him, but a servant could ill supply a daughter's place, and her heart ached to think how he would miss her sympathy.

in love. An hour passed slowly away. The family returned from church and the bell rang for dinner. But Elsie heeded it not. She had no desire for food and still lay sobbing on her couch till Chloe came to ask why she did not go down. The faithful creature was much surprise and distressed at the state in which she found her child and raising her in her arms tenderly inquired into the cause of her grief. Elsie told her in a few words, and Chloe, without finding any fault with Mr. Dinsmore, strove to comfort the size of her. sorrowing child, assuring her of her own unalterable affection, and talking to her of the love of Jesus, who would help her to hear every trial, and in his own good time remove it.

Elsie grew calmer as she listened to her nurse's words, her sobs and tears gradually ceased, and at length she allowed Chloe to bathe her face and smooth her disordered hair and dress, but she refused to eat and lay on her couch all afternoon, with her sad little face, a sob now and then bursting from her bosom, and a tear. here trickling down her cheek. When the tea-bell rang, she reluctantly yielded to Chloe's persuasions and went down, but it was a sad, uncomfortable meal to her, for she soon perceived, from the cold and averted looks of the whole family, that the cause of her banishment from her papa's room was known. Even her aunt Adelaide, who was usually so kind, now seemed determined to take

no notice of her, and before the meal was half over, Anna, frowning at her across the table, exclaimed in a loud, angry tone. naughty bad girl brother horace ought to whip you that he ought added her grandfather severely if he had the strength to do it but he is not likely to gain it while worried with such a perverse disobedient child elsie could not swallow another mouthful for the choking sensation in her throat and it caused her a hard struggle to keep back the tears that seemed determined to force their way down her cheek and his unkind speech but the concluding sentence of her grandfather's remark caused her to start and tremble with fear on her father's account, yet she could not command her voice sufficiently to speak and ask if he were worse. There was indeed a very unfavorable change in Mr. Dinsmore, and he was really more alarmingly ill than he had been at all. Elsie's resistance to his authority had excited him so much as to bring on a return of his fever. Her absence fretted him, too, for no one else seemed to understand quite as well how to wait upon him, and besides, he was not altogether satisfied with himself,

not entirely sure that the course he had adopted was the right one. Could he only have got rid of all doubts of the righteousness and justice of the sentence he had pronounced upon her, it would have been a great relief. He was very proud, a man of indomitable will, and very jealous of his authority, and between these on the one hand and his love for his child and desire for her presence on the other, a fierce struggle had been raging in his breast all the afternoon. As soon as she dared leave the table, Elsie stole out into the garth, there to indulge her grief unseen by any but the eye of God.

She paced up and down her favorite walk, weeping and sobbing bitterly. Presently her attention was attracted by the galloping of a horse down the avenue, and raising her head she saw that it was the physician, returning from a visit to her father. It was not his usual hour for calling, and she at once conjectured that her father was worse. Her first impulse was to hasten to him, but instantly came the recollection that he had banished her from his presence and sinking down upon a bank. She burst into a fresh paroxysm of grief. It was so hard, so very hard, to know that he was ill and suffering and not to be permitted

to go to him. At length she could bear it no longer, and springing up, she hurried into the house, and gliding softly up the stairs, stationed herself at her papa's door, determined to intercept someone passing in or out and inquire how he was. She had not been long there when her aunt Adelaide came out, looking troubled and anxious. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, cried the little girl in a horse whisper, catching her by the dress. Dear, Aunt Adela, do tell me, is Papa worse? Yes, Elsie, she replied coldly, attempting to pass on. He is much worse.

The little girl burst into an agony of tears. You may well cry, Elsie, remarked her aunt severely, for it is all your fault, and if you are left an orphan, you may thank your own perversions and obstinacy for it. putting both hands over her face with a low cry of anguish elsie fell forward into a deep swoon adelaide caught her ere she had quite reached the floor and hastily loosening her dress looked anxiously around for help but none was at hand and she dared not call aloud lest she should alarm her brother so laying her gently down on the carpet she went in search of chloe whom she found as she had expected in elsie's room in a few hurried words adelaide made her understand what it occurred and that elsie must be removed without the slightest noise or disturbance another moment chloe was at her darling's side and raising her gently in her strong arms she bore her quickly to her room and laying her on a couch proceeded to apply restoratives murmuring the while in low pitiful tones the dear precious lamb it most breaks your old mammy's heart to see you disway it was long ere consciousness returned so long the adelaidea who stood by gazing sorrowfully at the little wan face and reproaching herself for her cruelty trembled and grew pale with apprehension but at last with a weary sigh elsie opened her eyes and looked up with a sad bewildered expression into the dusky face bent so anxiously over her

and then with the feeling of intense relief adelaide slipped away to her own room leaving them alone together what is it mammy oh i know i remember oh mammy mammy will my dear precious papa die sobbed the poor little girl throwing her arms around her nurse's neck. I hope not, darling, replied Chloe soothingly, Massahorrents, and pretty sick, I know, but I tinks the good Lord spare him if we pray. Oh, yes, yes, Mammy, let us pray for him. Let us both pray very earnestly, and I am sure God will spare him because he has promised to grant whatever two shall agree to ask. They knelt down, and Chloe prayed in her broken way,

and when she had finished Elsie poured out such a prayer as comes only from a heart ready to break with its load of sorrow and care. None but he who has tried it can tell what a blesser relief comes to those who thus cast their care upon Jesus. Elsie's burden was not less, but she no longer bore it alone. She had rolled it upon the Lord and he sustained her. She shed a few quiet tears after she had laid her head upon her pillow, but soon forgot all her sorrows in a deep, sweet sleep that lasted in her. until morning. It was still early when she awoke and sprang up with the intention of hastening as usual to her father's side, but alas, in another moment memory had recalled all the distressing

events of the previous day, and sinking back upon her pillow she wept long and bitterly. But at length she dried her tears, and kneeling at the bedside, poured out her sorrows and supplications into the ear of her savior, and thus again grew calm and strong to endure. As soon as she was dressed, she went to her Papa's store, hoping to see someone who could tell her how he was, but no one came, and she dared not venture in, and her intense anxiety had yet found no relief when the bell summoned the family to breakfast. The same cold looks awaited her there as on the night before, and the poor child could scarcely eat, and was glad when the comfortless meal was over. She followed Adelaide to Mr. Dinsmore's door and begged her with tears and sobs to ask her papa to allow her to come to him, if it was only for one moment just to look at him and then go away again. Adelaide was touched by her evident anxiety and distress and said almost kindly as she laid her hand on the handle of the door, Well, Elsie, I will ask him, but I have no idea that it will be of any use unless you will give up your foolish obstinacy.

But Elsie stood outside, waiting with a beating heart, and though her aunt was really gone but a moment it seemed a long time to her ere the door again opened. She looked up eagerly and read the answer on Adelaide's face ere she heard the coldly spoken stern message. Your papa says you very well know the conditions on which you will be admitted to his presence and that they are as unalterable as the laws of the Medes and Persians. The tears gushed from Elsie's eyes, and she turned away with a gesture of despair. "'Elsey,' said her aunt,

"'let me advise you to give up at once, "'for I am perfectly certain you never can conquer your father.' "'Oh, Aunt Adelaide, that is not what I want,' murmured the child in low broken accents. But Adelaide went on without noticing the interruption. "'He is worse and growing worse all the time, Elsie. "'His fever has been very high ever since yesterday afternoon, "'and we all know that it is nothing

"'but your misconduct that has caused this relapse.' Elsie could bear no more, but rushing away to her own room and locking herself in, she gave way without restraint to her feelings of distress and anguish. Knowing that she was not expected in the schoolroom, as she had paid no attention to study since the beginning of her father's illness, she did not leave her room again until dinner-time. She was on her way to the dining room when her Aunt Adelaide, passing her in the hall, caught hold of her saying, Elsie, your papa is so ill that the doctor trembles for his life. He says he is certain that he has something on his mind that is distressing him and causing this alarming change, and unless it is removed, he fears he will never be any better. Elsie, you know what that something is.

Elsie stood as if turned to stone while Adelae, letting go her arm, moved quickly away, leaving her alone, stunned, bewildered, terrified by the suddenness of the dreadful announcement. She could not think or reason. She could only press her hands to her temples in the vain endeavor to still her wild throbbing, then turning back to her own room again. She threw herself upon her knees, and, resting her head against the bed, gave vent to her overwrought feelings, in such groans of anguish as seldom come from the heart of one so young.

At first she could neither weep nor pray, but at length tears came to her relief, and she poured out agonizing supplications, that her dear, dear Papa might be stupe, Fared at least until he had learned to love Jesus and was fit to go to heaven. She felt as though her heart would break at the very thought of being separated from him forever in this world, but even that was as nothing compared to the more terrible fear of not meeting him in another. That was a long sad afternoon to the poor child, the longest and sad as she had ever known.

Chloe now and then brought her word how her father was, but no one else came near her to speak a word of comfort or hope. toward evening they had given up almost all hope he had ceased to recognize any one after another parents brother sisters and servants had been permitted to take a last look all but little elsie his own and only child the one nearest and dearest to him and to whom he was all the world she alone was forbidden to come she had begged and pled in tones that might have melted a heart of stone to be permitted to see his face once more in life but mrs dinsmore who had taken the direction of everything said no her father has forbidden it and she shall not come unless she expresses her willingness to comply with his conditions adelaide had then ventured a plea on her behalf but the reply was i don't pity her at all it is all her own doing so much the harder is it for her to bear i presume urged adelaide there adelaide that will do now let me hear no more about it replied her lady mother and there the matter dropped poor little elsie tried to be submissive and forgiving but she could not help feeling it was terribly hard and cruel and almost more than she could bear thus to be kept away from her sick and dying father it was long ere sleep visited her weary eyes that night hour after hour she lay on her pillow pouring out prayers and tears on his behalf until at length completely worn out with sorrow she fell into a deep and heavy slumber from which she waked to find the morning sun streaming in at the windows and chloe standing gazing down upon her with a very happy face she started up from her pillow asking eagerly what is it mammy oh what is it is my papa better

yes darling masahorin's much better this morning the doctors say he goin get well now for sartin if he don't get worse again oh mammy it seems too good to be true oh how very very good god has been to me cried the little girl weeping for very joy for a moment it is very good good god has been to me cried the little girl weeping for very joy for a moment it is a moment it in the intensity of her happiness. She forgot that she was still in disgrace and banishment, forgot everything but the joyful fact that her father was spared to her, but, oh, she could not forget it long, the bitter recollection soon returned to damp her joy and fill her with sad forebodings. End of Chapter 4, recording by Joyce Martin.

Section 7 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libra Box recording. all Librobox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librobox.org. Recording by Joyce Martin. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley Chapter 5

I'll do whate'er thou wilt. I'll be silent, but, oh, a reigned tongue and a bursting heart are hard at once to bear. Joanna Bailey's Basel Mr. Dinsmore's recovery was not very rapid. It was several weeks after he was pronounced out of danger ere he was able to leave his room, and then he came down looking so altered, so pale and thin and weak, that it almost broke his little daughter's heart to look at him. Very sad and lonely weeks

those had been to her, poor child. She was never once permitted to see him, and the whole family treated her with marked coldness and neglect. She had returned to her duties in the schoolroom. Her father, having sent her a command to that effect, as soon as he was sufficiently recovered to think of her, and she tried to attend faithfully to her studies, but more than once Miss Day had seen the tears dropping upon her book or slate, and reproved her sharply for not giving her mind to her lessons, and for indulging in what she called her babyish propensities. Mr. Dinsmore made his first appearance in the family circle one morning at breakfast, a servant assisting him downstairs and seating him in an easy chair at the table, just as the others were taking their places.

Warm congratulations were showered upon him from all sides. Anna ran up to him, exclaiming, I am so glad to see you down again, Brother Horrance, and was rewarded with a smile and a kiss, while poor little Elsie, who had been directed, she knew not why to take her old seat opposite to his, was unable to utter a word but stood with one hand on the back of her chair, pale and trembling with emotion, watching him with eyes so blinded by tears that she could scarcely see, but no one seemed to notice her, and her father did not once turn his eyes that way.

She thought of the morning when she had first met him there, her poor little heart hungering so for his love, and it seemed as if she had gone back again to that time, and yet it was worse, for now she had learned to love him with an intensity of affection she had never known, and having tasted the sweetness of his love, her sense of suffering at a loss was proportionally great, and utterly unable to control her feelings, she silently left the room to seek someplace where she might give her bursting heart the relief of tears, with none to observe or reprove her. Elsie had a rare plant, the gift of a friend, which she had long been tending with great care and which had blossomed that morning for the first time. The flower was beautiful

and very fragrant, and as the little girl stood gazing upon it with delighted eyes, while awaiting the summons to breakfast, she had said to Chloe, Oh, how I should like Papa to see it! He is so fond of flowers and has been so anxious for this one to bloom. But a deep sigh followed as she thought what a long, long time it was likely to be, before her father would again enter her room, or permit her to go into his. He had not, however, forbidden her to be. to speak to him and the thought struck her that if he should be able to leave his room before

the flower had faded so that she could see and speak to him she might pluck it off and present it to him she thought of it again while weeping alone in her room and a faint hope sprang up in her heart that the little gift might open the way for reconciliation but she must wait and watch for an opportunity to see him alone for she could not in the present state of affairs think of addressing him before a third person the opportunity came almost sooner than she had dared to hope, for, on passing the library door just after the morning lessons were over, she saw him sitting there alone, and trembling between hope and fear, she hurried at once to her room, plucked the beautiful blossom from its stem, and with it in her

hand hastened to the library. She moved noiselessly across the thickly carpeted floor and her papa, who was reading, did not seem to be aware of her approach, until she was close at his side. he then raised his head and looked at her with an expression of surprise on his countenance dear papa said the little girl in faltering accents as she presented the flower my plant is bloomed at last will you accept this first blossom as a token of affection from your little daughter her pleading eyes were fixed upon his face and ere she had finished her sentence she was trembling violently at the dark frown she saw gathering there elsie said he in the cold stern look she so much dreaded i am sorry you have broken your flower i cannot divine your motive affection for me it cannot be for that such a feeling exists in the breast of a little girl who not only could refuse her sick father the very small favour of reading to him but would rather see him die than give up her own self-will i cannot believe no elsie take it away i can receive no gifts or tokens of affection from a rebellious disobedient child the flower had fallen upon the floor and elsie stood in an attitude of utter despair her head bent down upon her breast and her hands hanging listlessly at her side for an instant she stood thus and then with a sudden revulsion of feeling she sank down on her knees beside her father's chair and seizing his hand in both of hers pressed it to her heart and then to her lips covering it with kisses and tears while great bursting sobs shook her whole frame Oh, Papa, dear, dear Papa, I do love you. Indeed, indeed I do. Oh, how could you say such cruel

words to me? She sobbed. Hush, he said withdrawing his hand. I will have nothing but the truth from you, and actions speak louder than words. Get up immediately. Dry your tears. Miss Day tells me that you are ruining your eyes by continual crying, and if I hear any more such complaints, I shall punish you severely. I will not allow it at all, for you have nothing whatever to make you unhappy but your own misconduct. Just as soon as you are ready to submit to my authority, you will find yourself treated with the same indulgence and affectionist formerly. But remember, not till then. His words were like daggers to the affectionate sensitive child. He had stabbed her to the heart. He could not have hurt her more.

Oh, Papa, she murmured in heartbroken accents. As in obedience to his command, she rose to her feet, struggling hard to keep back the tears he had forbidden her to shed. But her emotion did not seem to move him. Her conduct during his severe illness had been so misrepresented to him that at times he was well-night convinced that her seeming affection was all hypocrisy and that she really regarded him only in the light of a tyrant, from whose authority she would be glad to escape in any way. Pick up your flower and leave the room, he said,

I have no desire for your company until you can learn to obey as you ought. Silently and mechanically Elsie obeyed him, and hastening to her own room, threw herself into her nurse's arms, weeping as though she would weep her very life away. Chloe asked no questions as to the cause of her emotion, which the flower in her hand and the remembrance of the morning's conversation sufficiently explained, but tried in every way to soothe and encourage her to hope for future reconciliation. for some moments her efforts seemed to be quite unavailing but suddenly elsie raised her head and wiping away her tears said with a convulsive sob oh i am doing wrong again for papa has forbidden me to cry so much and i must try to obey him

but oh she exclaimed dropping her head on her nurse's shoulder with a fresh burst of tears how can i help it when my heart is bursting jesus will help you darlin replied chloe tenderly he always helps his chillins to bear all de troubles and do all their duties and never leaves nor forsakes them but you must try darling to mind masahorans case he's your own papa and the bible says chillin obey your parents yes mammy i know i ought and i will try said the little girl raising her head and wiping her eyes but mammy you must pray for me for it will be very very difficult elsie had never been an eye servant but had always conscientiously obeyed her father whether present or absent and henceforward she constantly struggled to restrain her feelings and even in solitude denied her bursting heart the relief of tears though it was not always she could do this for she was but young in the school of affliction and often in spite of every effort grief would have its way and she was ready to sink beneath her heavy weight of sorrow elsie had learned from god's holy word that affliction cometh not forth of the dust neither doth trouble spring out of the ground and she soon set herself diligently to work to find out why this bitter trial had been sent her her little bible had never been suffered to lie a single day unused nor had a morning or evening ever failed to find her in her closet she had neglected none of the forms of religion and her devotions had been far from heartless yet she discovered with pain that she had of late spent less time and found less of her enjoyment in these duties than formerly that she had been too much engrossed by an earthly love and needed this trial to bring her nearer to her saviour and teach her again to seek all her

happiness in looking unto him and now the hours that she had been want to pass in her father's society were usually spent in her own room alone with her Bible and her God and there she found that sweet peace and joy which the world can neither give nor take away and thus she gathered strength to bear her troubles and crosses with heavenly meekness and patience and she had indeed great need of a strength not her own for every day and almost every hour brought with it its own peculiar trial. No one but the servants who still loved her dearly treated her with kindness, but coldness and neglect were the least she had to bear.

She was constantly reminded, even by Walter and Anna, that she was stubborn and disobedient, and there was so little pleasure in her walks and rides, either when taken alone or in company with them, that she gradually gave them up almost entirely, until one day her father's attention being called to it by remark of Mrs. Dinsmore's that it was no wonder the child was growing thin and pale for she did not take exercise enough to keep her in health. He called her to him, reprimanded her severely, and laid his

commands upon her to take a walk and ride every day when the weather would at all permit but never dare to go alone further than into the garden. Elsie answered with meek submission, promising obedience, and then turn quickly away to hide the emotion that was swelling in her breast. The change in her father was the bitterest part of her trial. She had so reveled in his affection, and now it seemed to be all withdrawn from her, and from the fond, indulgent parent, Mr. Dinsmore seemed suddenly to have changed to the cold, pitiless tyrant. He now seldom took any notice of his little daughter, and never addressed her unless it were to a rebuke, a threat, a prohibition, or command in tones of harshness and severity.

Elsie bore it with all the meekness and patience of a martyr, but ere long her health began to suffer. She grew weak and nervous, and would start and tremble and change color at the very sound of her father's stepper voice. Those sounds which she had once so loved to hear, and the little face became thin and pale, and an expression of deep and touching sadness settled down upon it. love was as necessary to elsie's health and happiness as sunshine to the flowers and even as the keen winds and biting frosts of winter wilt and wither the tender blossoms so did all this coldness and severity the gentle sensitive spirit of the little child mr travilla had called several times during the early part of mr dinsmore's illness while elsie had been his nurse then she sometimes wondered that she had seen nothing

of him during all those sorrowful weeks, but the truth was Mr. Trevely had been absent from home and knew nothing of all that had been going on at the Roselands. As soon, however, as he returned, and heard how ill his friend had been, he called to express his sympathy and congratulate him on his recovery. He found Mr. Dinsmore seated in an easy chair in the library, still looking weak and ill, and more depressed in spirits than he had ever seen him. "'Ah, Dinsmore, my dear fellow! I hear you have been very ill, and indeed, I must say you are looking far from well yet!' Trevea exclaimed in his cheerful, hearty way, shaking his friend's hand warmly.

"'I think my little friend Elsie has deserted her post almost too soon, but I suppose you have sent her back to her lessons again,' he remarked, glancing around as if in search of her. "'I have no need of nursing now,' replied Mr. Dinsmore with a sad sort of smile. I am able to ride, and even to walk out, and shall, I hope, soon be quite myself again. He then introduced another topic of conversation, and they chatted for some time. At length Mr. Trevalia drew out his watch. I see it as past school hours, he said. Might I see my little friend?

I have brought a little gift for her, and should like to present it in person. Mr. Dinsmore had become quite animated and cheerful during their previous conversation, but a great change came over his face while Mr. Trevely was making his request, and the expression of his countenance was very cold and stern, as he replied. I thank you, Trevalia, on her behalf, but if you please, I would much prefer you're not giving her anything at present, for I am sorry to say Elsie has been very stubborn and rebellious of late, and is quite undeserving of any indulgence. Mr. Trevella looked exceedingly astonished.

"'Is it possible?' he exclaimed. "'Really? I have had such an exalted opinion of Elsie's goodness that I could not have credited such a charge from any one but her father.' "'No, nor could I,' replied Mr. Dinsmore, leaning his head upon his hand with his heavy sigh. "'But it is, as I tell you, and you see now that I have some cause for the depression of spirits upon which you have been rallying me. Trevella, I love that child, as I have never loved another earthly thing except her mother,

and it cuts me to the quick to have her rewerember. rebel as she has been doing for the past five weeks. It is almost more than I can bear in my present week's state. I thought she loved me devotedly, but it seems I was mistaken, for surely obedience is the best test of love, and she refuses me that. He paused for a moment, apparently quite overcome by his feelings, then went on. I have been compelled to banish her from my presence, But alas, I find I cannot tear her from my heart, and I miss her every moment. Mr. Trevelya looked very much concerned. I am sorry indeed, he said, to hear such an account of my little friend,

but her love for you, I cannot doubt, and we will hope that she will soon return to her duty. Thank you, Trevella. I am always sure of your sympathy in any kind of trouble, replied Mr. Dinsmore, trying to speak cheerfully. But we will leave this disagreeable subject and talk. of something else in a few moments mr. Trevely arose to take leave declining mr. Dinsmore's urgent invitation to remain to dinner but promising to come again before long and stay a day or two his kind heart was really pained to learn that

there was again a misunderstanding between his little friend as he had been in the habit of calling Elsie and her father and as he rode home silently pondering the matter he determined that he would very soon fulfill his promise of paying a longer visit, for he could not refrain from indulging a faint hope that he might be able to accomplish something as mediator between them. A few days after this, Elsie was passing down the hall. The doors and windows were all open, for it was a warm spring day, and as she passed the drawing-room door, she paused a moment and looked in.

Her father sat reading near one of the windows, and her eyes were riveted upon his face. He was still pale from his recent illness, and his face had to be able. a troubled, careworn look, very different from its usual expression. Oh, what a longing desire came over the little girl at that sight, to go to him and say that she was sorry for all the past, and that in the future she would be and do everything that he asked. She burst into tears and turned hastily away.

She was hurrying out to the garden, but at the door she encountered her Aunt Adelaide. What is the matter, Elsie? She asked, putting her hand on the child's shoulder. forcibly detaining her. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, sobbed the little girl, Papa looks so ill and sad. And no wonder, Elsie, replied her aunt severely, you are quite enough to make him sad, and ill, too, with your perverse, obstinate ways. You have yourself to thank for it all, for it is just that and nothing else that ails him.

She turned away as she spoke, and poor Elsie, wringing her hands in an agony of grief, darted down the garden walk to her favorite arbor. her eyes were so blinded by tears that she did not see mr travilla was sitting there until she was close beside him she turned then and would have run away again but he caught her by the dress and drawing her gently toward him said in a mild soothing tone don't run away from me my poor little friend but tell me the cause of your sorrow and who knows but i may be able to assist you elsie shook her head mournfully but allowed him to set her on his knee and put his arm around her. My poor child, my poor dear little girl, he said, wiping away her tears, and kissing her very much as her father had been in the habit of doing.

It reminded her of him and his lost love and caused a fresh burst of tears and sobs. Poor child, said Mr. Trevelli again. Is there nothing I can do for you? Will you not tell me the cause of your grief? Oh, Mr. Trevella, she sobbed. is very much displeased with me and he looks so sad and ill it almost breaks my heart and why is he displeased with you my dear if you have done wrong and are sorry for your fault i am sure you have only to confess it and ask forgiveness and all will be right again he said kindly drawing her head down upon his breast and smoothing back the curls from her flushed and tear-stained face elsie made no reply and he went on when we have done wrong my dear little girl

as we all do sometimes it is much more noble to acknowledge it and ask pardon than to try and hide our faults and you know dear little elsie he added in a graver tone that the bible teaches us that children must obey their parents yes mr travilla she answered i know that the bible says he that covereth his sins shall not prosper and i know it tells me to obey my father and i do think i am willing to confess my faults and i do try to obey Papa in everything that is right. But sometimes he bids me disobey God, and you know the Bible says we ought to obey God rather than men. I'm afraid, my dear, said Mr. Trevelli gently, that you are perhaps a little too much inclined to judge for yourself about right and wrong. You must remember that you are but a very little girl yet, and that your father is very much older and wiser, and therefore I should say it would be much safer to leave it to him to decide these matters. Besides, if he bids you do thus and so, I think all the responsibility for the wrong,

supposing there is any, will rest with him, and he, not you, will have to account for it. Oh, no, Mr. Trevalia, replied the little girl earnestly, my Bible teaches me better than that, for it says every one of us shall give account of himself to God, and in another place the soul that sinneth it shall die, so I know that I and not Papa nor anyone else will have to give account for my sins. I see it will never do for me to try to quote Scripture to you, he remarked, looking rather discomfited, for you know a great deal more about it than I do. But I am very anxious to see you and your father friends again, for I cannot bear to see you

both looking so unhappy. You have a good father, Elsie, and one that you may well be proud of. for a more high-minded honorable gentleman cannot be found anywhere and i am quite sure he would never require you to do anything very wrong have you any objection my dear to telling me what it is he bade me read to him one sabbath day a book which was only fit for week-day reading because it had nothing at all in it about god or being good and i could not do that and now he says i must say i am sorry i refuse to obey him that time and promised to do exactly as he bids me in the future replied elsie weeping and oh mr travilla i cannot do that i cannot say i am sorry i did not disobey god nor that i will disobey him in the future if papa bids me but if that was a sin elsie it was surely a very little one i don't think god would be very angry with you for anything so small as that he said very gravely mr travalia elsie replied in a tone of deep solemnity. It is written. Cursed is everyone that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. That is in the Bible, and the catechism says every sin

deserve the wrath and curse of God. And oh, Mr. Trevely, she added in a tone of anguish, if you knew how hard it is for me to keep from giving up and doing what my conscience says is wrong, you wouldn't try to persuade me to do it. mr travilla knew not what to say he was both perplexed and distressed but just at that moment a step was heard coming down the path elsie recognized it instantly and began to tremble and the next moment her father entered the arbor mr dinsmore felt a pang of jealousy at seeing his little girl in trevalia's arms which he would have been ashamed to acknowledge to himself but it caused his tone to be even more than usually stern and severe as he hastily inquired what are you doing here, Elsie, crying again after all I have said to you, go to your room this moment and stay there until you can show a cheerful face. Mr. Trevelya set her down, and she obeyed without a word, not even daring to look at her father. There was a moment of embarrassing silence

after she had gone. Then Trevely said, it seems Elsie stumbled upon me here quite unexpectedly, and I detained her somewhat against her will, I believe, and have been doing my best to persuade her that she ought to be entirely submissive to you. Mr. Dinsmore looked interested, but replied with a sigh, I fear you did not succeed. She is sadly obstinate, and I begin to fear I shall have to use great severity before I can conquer her. Mr. Trevalia hesitated a moment, then said, I am afraid Dinsmore that she has the right of it.

She quoted Scripture to me till I really had no more to say. Mr. Dinsmore looked displeased. i should think he said almost haughtily that the fifth commandment would be answer enough to any argument she could bring to excuse her disobedience we do not all see alike dinsmore remarked his friend and though i do not say that you are wrong i must acknowledge that were i in your place i should do differently because i should fear that the child was acting from principle rather than self-will or obstinacy give up to her trevalia never it astonishes me that you could suggest such a thing exclaimed mr dinsmore with almost fierce determination no i will conquer her i will break her will though in doing so i break my own heart and hers too murmured travalia in a low sad tone more as if thinking aloud than answering his friend Mr. Dinsmore started, No, no, he said hurriedly. There is no danger of that.

Well, she would certainly have given up long ago. Trevelya shook his head, but made no reply. And presently Mr. Dinsmore rose and led the way to the house. End of Chapter 5. Recording by Joyce Martin. This is the Libervox recording. All Libervox recordings are in the public domain. For more information, for to volunteer.

here, please visit Librevox.org. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 6, Part 1 The storm of grief bears hard upon her youth and bends her like a dripping flower to earth. Rose Fair Penitent You're not looking quite well yet, Mr. Dinsmore, remarked a lady visitor who had called one day to see the family,

and your little daughter, I think, looks as if she too has been ill. She is very thin, and seems to have, entirely lost her bright color. Elsie had just left the room a moment before the remark was made. Mr. Ginsmore started slightly. I believe she is a little pale, he replied in a tone of annoyance. But as she makes no complaint, I do not think that there can be anything seriously amiss. Perhaps not, said the lady indifferently, but if she were my child, I should be afraid she was going into a decline. Really, Mrs. Gray, I don't know what she'd put such a notion into your your head, exclaimed Mrs. Dinsmore, for I assure you that Elsie has always been a perfectly healthy

child since I have known her. Oh, well, it was but the thought of a moment, replied Mrs. Gray, rising to take leave, and I am glad to hear there's no ground for fear, for Elsie is certainly a very sweet little girl. Mr. Dinsmore handed Mrs. Gray to her carriage, and re-entering the house, went into the little back parlor, where Elsie, the only other occupant of the room, sat reading in a corner of the sofa. He did not speak to her, but began pacing back and forth across the floor. Mrs. Gray's words had alarmed him. He could not forget them, and whenever in his walk his face was turned towards his child,

he bent his eyes upon her with a keen, searching gaze, and he was surprised that he had not before noticed how thin and pale and careworn that little face had grown. Elsie, he said suddenly, pausing in his walk. The child started and, and colored, as she raised her eyes from the book to his face, asking in a half-tremulous tone, "'What, Papa?' "'Put down your book and come to me,' he replied, seating himself.

"'His tone lacked its usual harshness, if the little girl came to him trembling so that she could scarcely stand. "'It displeased him.' "'Elsey,' he said as he took her hand and drew her in between his knees, "'Why do you always start and change color when I speak to you?' And why are you trembling now as if you were venturing into the lion's jaws? Are you afraid of me? Speak. Yes, Papa, she replied, the tears rolling down her cheeks.

You always speak so sternly to me now that I cannot help feeling frightened. Well, I didn't intend to be stern this time, he said more gently than he had spoken to her for a long while. But tell me, my daughter, are you quite well? You're growing very pale and thin, and I want to know if anything ails you. "'Nothing, Papa, but—' "'The rest of her sentence was lost in a burst of tears. "'But what?' he asked, almost kindly. "'Oh, Papa, you know, I want your love.

"'How can I live without it?' "'You need not, Elsie,' he answered very greatly. "'You have only to bow that stubborn will of yours "'to have all the love and all the caresses you can ask for.' "'Wiping her eyes, she looked up beseechingly into his face, asking and pleading tones, Dear Papa, won't you give me one kiss? Just one?

Think how long I have been without one. Elsie, say I am sorry, Papa, did I refuse to obey you on that Sabbath day? Will you please forgive me? And I will always be obedient in future? That is all I require. Say it and you will be at once entirely restored to favor. I am very sorry, dear Papa,

but for all the naughty things I have ever done, and I will always try to obey you. If you do not bid me break God's commandments, she answered in a low, tremulous voice. That will not do, Elsie. It is not what I bid you say. I will have no if in the matter, nothing but implicit, unconditional obedience, he said in a tone of severity. He paused for reply, but receiving none, continued. I see you are still stubborn, and I shall be compelled to take severe measures to subdue you. I do not yet know what they will be, but one thing is certain. I will not keep a rebellious child in my sight. They are boarding schools where children can be sent who are unworthy to enjoy the privileges and comforts of home.

Oh, Papa, dear, dear Papa, don't send me away from you. I should die, she cried in accents of terror and despair, throwing her arms around his neck and clinging to him in a convulsive grasp. Punish me in any other way you choose, but, oh, don't send me where I cannot see you. He gently disengaged her arms, and without returning her caress, said gravely, and almost sadly, Go now to your room. I have not yet decided what course to take, but you have only to submit to escape all punishment. Elsie retired, weeping bitterly, passing Adelaide as she went out. "'What is the matter now?' asked Adelaide of her brother,

"'who is striding impatiently up and down the room.' "'Nothing but the old story,' he replied. "'She is the most stubborn child I ever saw.' "'Strange,' he added musingly. "'I once saw her rather too yielding.' "'Adelaide,' he said, sitting down by his sister, "'and leaning his head upon his hand, "'with a deep drawn sigh.

"'I am terribly perplexed. "'This estrangement is killing us both.' Have you noticed how thin and pale she is growing? It distresses me to see it, but what can I do? Give up to her I cannot. It is not once to be thought of. I'm sorry I ever began the struggle, but since it is begun, she must and shall submit.

And it really becomes a serious question with me, whether it would not be the truest kindness just to conquer her thoroughly and at once, by an appeal to the rod. Oh, no, Horace, don't. Don't think of such a good. thing, I beg of you, exclaimed Adelaide, with tears in her eyes. Such a delicate, sensitive little creature as she is, I do believe it would quite break her

heart to be subjected to so ignominious a punishment. Surely you could adopt some other measure, less revolting to one's feelings, and yet perhaps quite as effectual. I couldn't bear to have you do it. I would try everything else first. I assure you, Adelaide, it would be exceedingly painful to my feelings, he said. And yet so anxious am I to subdue Elsie, and end this trying state of affairs, that were I certain of gaining my point even by great severity, I would not hesitate a moment. But I am very doubtful whether she could be conquered in that way, and I would not like to undertake it unless I could carry it through. I hinted at boarding school, which seemed to alarm her very much, but I shall not try it, at least not yet, for she is my only child,

and I still love her too well to give her up to the tender mercies of strangers. Ah, you don't know how strongly I was tempted to give her a kiss just now when she begged so hard for it. But what shall I do with her, Adelaide? Have you no suggestion to make? Indeed, I don't know what to say, Horace. I shouldn't like to give up to her if I were you. It does seem as if you ought to conquer her. If you don't do it now, I don't believe you ever will. Yes, that's just it, he said. I have sometimes felt sorry for having begun the struggle, and yet perhaps it is just as well, since it must have come soon. or later. Ten years since, I shall want to take her occasionally to the theater, or opera,

or perhaps now and then to a ball. Unless I can eradicate these ridiculously strict notions she has gotten to her head, she'll be sure to rebel then, when she'll be rather too old to punish, at least in the same way in which I'm at punish her now. "'A thought has just struck me, Horace,' said Adelaide suddenly. "'Well, what is it?' he asked. Adelaide hesitated. She felt some little sympathy for Elsie, and did not quite like to propose the measure, which she knew would give her great pain, but at length she said in a half-regrateful tone. I think Horace, then Aunt Chloe up pulled Zelsea in her obstinacy, and makes her think herself a martyr to

principle, for you know how she has the same strange notions, which they both learned from the old housekeeper Mrs. Murray, who was an old-fashioned Presbyterian of the strictest sort, and now, as Elsie is still so young, it seems to me it might be possible to change her views, if she were entirely removed from all such influences. But take notice, horse, I do not advise it, for I know it would well-nigh break both their hearts. For a moment, Mr. Dinsmore seemed lost in thought. Then he spoke. That is a wise suggestion, Adelaide. I thank you for it, and she'll certainly take it into consideration. Yet it is a measure which I feel loath to adopt, for Chloe has been a most faithful creature. I feel that I owe her a debt of gratitude for the excellent care she has taken of Elsie.

and of her mother before her, and as you say, I fear it would well-night break both their hearts. But if less severe measures fail, I shall feel compelled to try it, for I am more anxious than I can tell you to bring Elsie to unconditional obedience. Here is a letter for you, Elsie, said her grandfather the next morning at the breakfast table. Here, pomp, to the servant, hand this to Miss Elsie. The child's eyes sparkle with pleasure, and she held at her hand eagerly to take it. But her father interfered. "'No, Pomp,' he said.

"'Bring it to me, and remember in future that I am to receive all Miss Elsie's letters.' Elsie relinquished it instantly, without a word of remonstrance, but her heart was so full that she could not eat another morsel. And in spite of all her efforts, the tears would come into her eyes as she saw her father deliberately open and read the letter, and then refold it and put it into his pocket. He looked at her as he did so, and seeing the tears rolling down, her cheeks, sternly bade her leave the room. She obeyed, feeling more angry and rebellious towards

him than she ever had before. It seemed so cruel and unjust to deprive of her own letters. One of Miss Roses, as she knew it must be, for she had no other correspondent, which never contained anything but what was good and kind and comforting. They were always a great treat to the little girl, and she had been longer than usual without one, and had been looking longingly for it every day for several weeks passed. For sad and lonely as her days now were, she felt very keenly the need of her friend's sympathy and love, and now to have this letter taken from her, just as she had her hand upon it, seemed a disappointment almost too great to be endured. She had a hard struggle with herself before she could put away entirely her feelings of anger and impatience. Oh, this is not honoring

Papa, she said to herself. He may have good reasons for what he has done, and as I belong to him, certainly has a sort of right to everything that is mine. I will try to be submissive and wait patiently until he sees fit to give me my letter, as perhaps he will sometime. All the morning the thought of her letter was scarcely out of her mind, and as soon as she was released from school duties and just for dinner, she went down to the drawing room, hoping that her father might be there and that he would give it to her. But he was not in, and when he came, brought a number of strangers with him, who remained until after tea, so that all the afternoon passed away with affording her an opportunity to speak to him.

But to her great joy, the visitors all left early in the evening, accepting a very mild, pleasant-looking elderly gentleman, who had settled himself in the portico with Anna on his knees. Elsie was watching her father's movements, and was not sorry to see him after the departure of his guests, returned to the drawing-room and take up the evening paper. No one else was at that end of the room, so now at last she might speak to him without fear of being overheard.

She was glad, too, that his back was towards her, for she had grown very timid about approaching him of late. She stole softly up to the back of his chair, stood there some moments without speaking, her heart beat so fast with mingled hope and fear that it seemed impossible to command her voice. But at last, coming to his side, she said in a tone so low and tremulous as to be almost an audible, Papa. Well, Elsie, what do you want? He asked with his eyes still on the paper. "'Dear Papa, I do so want to see Miss Rose's letter. "'Won't you please give it to me?' "'She waited a moment for a reply,' and asked again.

"'May I not have it, Papa?' "'Yes, Elsie, you may have that and everything else you want, "'just as soon you show yourself a submissive, obedient child.' "'Tears gathered in Elsie's eyes, "'but she resolutely forced them back and made one more appeal. "'Dear Papa,' she said, in pleading tearful tones, "'you don't know how I have looked and longed for that letter, "'and I do want it so very much.

"'Won't you let me see it for just a few moments?' "'You have your answer, Elsie,' he said coldly, "'and it is the only one I have to give you.' "'Elsey turned and walked away, silently crying as she went. "'But ere she had reached the door, "'he called her back and looking sternly at her, her, as she again stood trembling and weeping at his side. "'Remember,' he said,

"'that from this time forth I forbid you to write or receive any letters "'which do not pass through my hands, "'and I shall not allow you to correspond with Miss Allison, "'or anyone else indeed, until you become a more dutiful child.' "'Oh, Papa, what will Miss Allison think if I don't answer her letter?' exclaimed Elsie, weeping bitterly. "'I shall wait a few weeks,' he said, to see if you were going to be a better girl, and then if you remain stubborn, I shall write to her

myself and tell her that I have stopped the correspondence and my reasons for doing so. "'Oh, Papa, dear Papa, please don't do that,' cried the little girl in great distress. "'I'm afraid if you do, she will never love me anymore, for she will think me such a very bad child.' "'If she does, she will have only a just opinion of you,' replied your father coldly, and all your friends will soon cease to love you if you continue to show such a willful temper. My patience is almost worn out, Elsie, and I shall try some very severe measures before long, lest you see proper to a submit. Go now to your own room. I do not wish to see you again tonight.

Good night, Papa, sobbed the little girl, as she turned to obey him. Elsie, my daughter, he said, suddenly seizing your hand and drawing her to his side, Why will you not give up this strange willfulness, and let your papa. have his own darling again. I love you dearly, my child, and it pains me more than I can express to see you so unhappy, he added, gently pushing back the curls from the tear-stained face upturned to his.

His tone had all the old fondness, Nelsey's heart thrilled at the very sound. His look, too, was tender and affectionate, and throwing down his paper he lifted her to his knee and passed his arm around her waist. Elsie laid her head against his breast, as was her one before they're unhappy, and estrangement, while he passed his hand cressingly over her curls.

"'Speak, my daughter,' he said in a low tone, full of tenderness. "'Speak, and tell Papa that he has his own dutiful little daughter again. "'His heart aches to receive her. Must he do without her still?' The temptation to yield was very strong. She loved him, oh, how dearly! Could she bear to go on making him unhappy? It was such rest, such joy. Thus once more, to feel herself folded to his heart, and hear his dear voice speaking to her and loving,

tender tones. Can it be wondered at that for a moment Elsie wavered? On the one hand, she saw her father's fond affection, indulgent kindness, and loving caresses. On the other, banishment from his love, perhaps from home, cold, stern, harsh words, and looks, and what more might be meant by the very severe measures he threatened, she trembled to think. For a moment she was silent, for a mighty struggle was going on in her heart. It was hard, very hard, to give up her father's love. But the love of Jesus, ah, that was more precious still. The struggle was past.

Papa, she said, raising an earnest, tearful little face to his, speaking in tones tremulous with emotion. Dear, dear Papa, I do love you so very, very much, and I do want to be to you a good, obedient child. But Papa, Jesus says, he that love with father or mother more than me is not worthy of me. And I must love Jesus best and keep His commandments always. But you bid me say that I am sorry I refuse to break them, that I will yield implicit obedience to you, even though you should command me to disobey him. Oh, Papa, I cannot do that.

that, even though you should never love me again, even though you should put me to death. The cold, stern expression had returned to his face before she had half finished. And putting her off his knee, he said in his severest tone, Go, disobedient, rebellious child. How often have I told you that you are too young to judge of such matters, and must leave all that to me, your father, a natural guardian, whom the Bible itself commands you to obey? and will find means to conquer you yet, Elsie.

If affection and mild measures will not do it, severity shall. He rose and walked hastily up and down the floor, excited and angry, while poor Elsie went weeping from the room. Is that one of your sisters, my dear? asked the old gentleman of Enna, as he saw the sobbing Elsie pass through the hall on her way upstairs. No, that is Brother Horace's daughter, replied Enna scornfully. She is a real naughty girl, and won't be a real naughty girl, and won't mind her papa at all. Ah, said the old gentleman gravely, I am sorry to hear it,

but I hope you will always obey your papa. Indeed, my papa lets me do as I please, said Anna with a little toss of her head. I don't have to mind anybody. Ah, then I consider you a very unfortunate child, remarked the old gentleman, still more gravely, for it is by no means good for a little one like you to have too much her own way. Mr. Greyer, for that was the old gentleman's name, had been very much interested in little Elsie's appearance. He had noticed the look of sadness on her fair young face, and conjectured from something in the manner of the rest of the family towards her, that she was in disgrace.

Yet he was sure there was no stubbornness or self-will in the expression of that meek and gentle countenance. He began to suspect that some injustice had been done with the little girl, and determined to watch and see if she were indeed the naughty child she was represented to be, and if he found her to be as good as he was inclined to believe, to try to gain your confidence, and see if he could help her out of her troubles. End of Chapter 6, Part 1. This is a Libervox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.

For more information or to volunteer, please visitlibrovox.org. Chapter 6, Part 2 of Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. But Elsie did not come down again that evening, and though he saw her at the breakfast table the next morning, she slipped away so immediately after the conclusion of the meal that he had no opportunity to speak to her, and at dinner it was just the same. But in the afternoon, seeing her walk out alone, he put on his hat and followed at a little distance. She was going towards the quarter, and he presently saw her enter a cabin, where he had been told a poor old colored woman was lying ill,

and perhaps on her deathbed. Very quietly he drew near the door of the hut, and seating himself on a low bench on the outside, found that he could both see and hear all that was going on without himself being perceived, as Elsie had her back to the door, and poor old Dinah was blind. "'I have come to read to you again, Aunt Dinah,' said the little girl, in her sweet, gentle tones.

"'Thank you, my young missus, you is very kind,' replied the old woman feebly. Elsie had already opened her Bible, and in the same sweet, gentle voice in which she had spoken, she now read aloud the third chapter of St. John's Gospel. When she had finished reading the 16th verse, God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten son, that whosoever believe within him should not perish, but have everlasting life. She paused and exclaimed, Oh, Dinah, is that not beautiful? Does it not make you glad? You see, it does not say whosoever is good and holy, or whosoever has not sinned,

but it is whosoever believes in Jesus, the only begotten son of God. If it was only the good, Aunt Dinah, you and I could never hope to be saved, because we are both great sinners. Not you, Miss Elsie, not you, darling, interrupted the old woman. Old Dinah is a great sinner, she knows that well enough, but you, darling, you never did nothing bad. Yes, Dinah, said the little voice. and sadden tones, I have a very wicked heart and have been a sinner all my life, but I know that Jesus died to save sinners, that whosoever believes in him shall have eternal

life, and I do believe, and I want you to believe, and then you too will be saved. Did the good Lord Jesus die for poor old Dinah, Miss Elsie? She asked eagerly. Yes, Aunt Dinah, if you will believe in him, it says whosoever believeth. Old Dinah don't know how to believe, child. can't do it no-how. You must ask God to teach you, Dinah, replied the little girl earnestly. For the Bible says faith.

That means believing is the gift of God. You don't mean that, Miss Elsie. You don't mean that God will say poor old Dinah and give her heaven on all for nothing, she inquired, raising herself on her elbow and her eagerness. Yes, Dinah. God says without money and without price, can't you believe him? Suppose I should come and put a hundred dollars in your hand, saying, here, Aunt Dina, I give you this. You're old and sick and poor, and I know you can do nothing to earn it, but it is a free gift.

Just take it, and it is yours. Wouldn't you believe me and take it? Deed I would, Miss Elsie, because you never told nothing but the truth. Well, then, can't you believe God when he says that he will save you? Can't you believe Jesus when he says, I give unto them eternal life? Yes, yes, Miss Elsie, I do believe. Read the blessed words again, darling. Elsie read the verse again and then finished the chapter. In closing the book, she asked softly, shall we pray now, Aunt Dinah?

Dinah gave an eager assent, and Elsie, kneeling down by the bedside, prayed in simple, childlike words that Jesus would reveal himself to poor old Dinah as her savior, that the Holy Spirit would be her sanctifier and comfort her, working faith in her, and thereby uniting her to Christ, that God would adopt her into his family. and be her God in portion forever, and that Jesus would be her shepherd, so that she need fear no evil, even though called to pass through the dark valley of the shadow of death. Amen, was Dinah's fervent response to each of the petitions. "'The good Lord bless you, darling,' she said, taking Elsie's little white hand and hers,

and pressing it to her lips. "'The good Lord bless and keep you, and never let trouble come near you. You knows nothing about trouble now, for you is young and handsome and rich and good, and mess a horse, he dotes on you. No, you don't know nothing about trouble, but old Dinah does, because she's old and sick and full of aches and pains. Yes, Aunt Dinah, and I am very sorry for you,

but remember, if you believe in Jesus, you will soon go to heaven, where you will never be sick or in pain anymore. But, Dinah, the little voice grew very mournful. We cannot always know when others are in trouble, and I want you to pray for me that I may always have strength to do right. "'I will, darling. Indeed I will,' said Dinah earnestly, kissing the little hand again ere she

released it. As Elsie sees speaking, Mr. Greyer slipped quietly away and continued his walk. From what he had just seen and heard, he felt fully convinced that Elsie was not the wicked, disobedient child Anna had represented her to be, yet he knew that Anna was not alone in her opinion, since it was very evident that Elsie was in disgrace with the whole family, her father especially, and that she was very unhappy. He felt his heart drawn out in sympathy for the child, and longed to be able to assist her in regaining her father's favor. Yet he knew not how to do it,

for how was he to learn the facts in the case without seeming to pry into the family secrets of his kind entertainers? But there is one comfort he could do for her, which she had so earnestly asked of Dinah, and he would. As he came to this resolution, he turned about and began to retrace his steps towards the house. To his surprise and pleasure, upon turning around a thicket, he came suddenly upon Elsie herself, seated upon a bench under a tree, bending over her little Bible, which lay open on her lap, and upon which her quiet tears were dropping one by one. She did not seem aware of his presence, and yet he stood a moment gazing compassionately upon her, ere he spoke.

"'My dear little girl, what is the matter?' he asked in a gentle tone, full of sympathy and kindness, seating himself. by her side. Elsie started, and raising her head hastily brushed away her tears. Good evening, sir, she said, blushing painfully, I did not know you were here. You must excuse my seeming intrusion, replied the old gentleman, taking her hand and his. I came upon you unawares, not knowing you were here. But now that we have met, will you not tell me the cause of your grief? Perhaps I may be able to assist you. No, sir, she said. You could not do anything for me, but I thank you very much for your kindness. I think, said he, after a moment's pause,

that I know something of your trouble. You have offended your father. Is it not so, my dear? Elsie answered only by her tears, and he went on. Laying his hand upon the Bible, submission to parents, my dear child, he said, You know is enjoined in this blessed book. Children are here commanded to honor and obey their father and mother.

It is God's command, and if you love His Holy Word, you will obey its precepts. surely your father will forgive and receive you into favor if you show yourself penitent and submissive i love my papa very very dearly replied elsie weeping and i do want to obey him but he does not love jesus and sometimes he bids me break god's commandments and then i cannot obey him "'Is that it, my poor child?' said her friend pityingly. "'Then you are right in not obeying, "'but be very sure that your father's commands are opposed to those of God "'before you refuse obedience, "'and be very careful to obey him in all things

"'in which you can conscientiously do so.' "'I do try, sir,' replied Elsie meekly. "'Then be comforted, my dear little girl. "'God has surely sent you this trial for some wise and kind purpose, "'and in his own good time he will remove it. only be patient and submissive. He can change your father's heart, and for that you and I will both pray.

Elsie looked her thanks as they rose to return to the house, but her heart was too full for speech, and she walked silently along beside her new friend, who continued to speak words of comfort and encouragement to her, until they reached the door, where he bade her goodbye, saying that he was sorry he was not likely to see her again, as he must leave Rosalinds that afternoon, but promising not to forget her in his prayers.

When Elsie reached her room, Chloe told her her her father had sent word that she was to come to him as soon as she had returned from her walk, and that she would find him in his dressing room. Chloe had taken off the little girl's hat and smoothed her hair ere she delivered the message, and with a beating heart Elsie proceeded immediately to obey it. In answer to her timid knock, her father himself opened the door. "'Mammy told me that you wanted me, Papa,' she said in a tremulous voice, and looking up timidly into his face. "'Yes, I sent for you. Come in,' he replied,

and taking her by the hand he led her forward to the armchair from which he had just risen, where he again seated himself, making her stand before him, very much like a culprit in the presence of her judge. There was a moment's pause, in which Elsie stood with her head bent down, and her eyes upon the carpet, trembling with apprehension, and not knowing what new trial might be in store for her. Then she ventured to look at her father. His face was sad and distressed, but very stern.

Elsie, he began at length, speaking in slow, measured tones. I told you last evening that should you still persist in your resistance to my authority, I should feel compelled to take severe measures with you. I have now decided what those measures are to be. Henceforth, so long as you continue rebellious, you are to be banished entirely from the family circle. Your meals must be taken in your own apartment, and though I shall not reduce your fare to bread and water,

it will be very plain. No sweetmeats, no luxuries of any kind. I shall also deprive you entirely of pocket money, and involve books accepting your Bible and school books, and forbid you either to pay or receive any visits, telling all who inquire for you why you cannot be seen. You are also to understand that I forbid you to enter any. any apartment in the house, excepting your own and the schoolroom, unless by my express permission.

Never go out at all, even to the garden, accepting to take your daily exercise, accompanied always and only by a servant. You are to go on with your studies as usual, but need not expect to be spoken to by anyone but your teacher, as I shall request the others to hold no communication with you. This is your sentence. Goes into effect this very hour, but, becomes null and void the moment you come to me with acknowledgments of penitence for the past and promises of implicit obedience for the future. Elsie stood like a statue. Her hands clasped and her eyes fixed on the floor. She had grown very pale while her father was speaking, and there was a slight quivering of the eyelids and of the muscles of the mouth, but she showed no other sign of emotion.

Did you hear me, Elsie, he said. Yes, Papa, she murmured, and a tone so low. it scarcely reached his ear. Well, have you anything to say for yourself before I send you back to your room? He asked in a somewhat softened tone. He felt a little alarmed at the child's unnatural calmness, but it was all gone in a moment. Sinking upon her knees, she burst into a fit of passionate weeping. Oh, Papa, Papa, she sobbed, raising her streaming eyes to his face.

Will you never, never love me anymore? Must I never come near you? Or speak to you again? He was much moved. I did not say that, Elsie, he replied. I hope most sincerely that you will come to me before long, with the confessions and promises I require. And then, as I have told you so often,

I will take you to my heart again, as fully as ever. Will you not do it at once, and spare me the painful necessity of putting my sentence into execution? He asked, raising her gently, and drawing her to his side. Dear Papa, you know I cannot, she saw. then return at once to your room. My sentence must be enforced, though it break both your heart and mine,

for I will be obeyed. Go, he said, sternly putting her from him. And weeping and sobbing, dealing like a homeless, friendless outcast from society, Elsie went back to her room. The next two or three weeks were very sad and dreary ones to the poor little girl. Her father's sentence was rigidly enforced.

She scarcely ever saw him. excepting at a distance, and when once or twice he passed her in going in or out, he neither looked at nor spoke to her. Miss Day treated her with all former severity and injustice, and no one else but the servants ever addressed her. She went out every day for an hour or two, in obedience to her father's command, but her walks and rides were sad and lonely, and during the rest of the day she felt like a prisoner, but she dare not venture even into the garden, where she had always been in the habit of passing the greater part of her leisure hours in the summer season. But it barred from all other pleasures, Elsie read her Bible more and more

constantly, and with ever-increasing delight, it was more than meat and drink to her. She found there consolation under every affliction, a solace for every sorrow. Her trial was a heavy one. Her little heart often ached sadly with its intense longing for an earthly father's love and favor, Yet in the midst of it all, she was conscious of a deep, abiding peace, flowing from a sweet sense of pardoned sin, and a consciousness of a Savior's love. At first, Elsie feared greatly that she would not be allowed to attend church, as usual on the Sabbath. But Mr. Dinsmore did not care to excite too much remark. And so, as Elsie had always been very regular in her attendance, to her great joy, she was still permitted to go.

No one spoke to her, however, or seemed to take the least notice of her. But she sat by her father's side as usual, both in the carriage and in the pew, and there was some pleasure even in that, though she scarcely dared even to lift her eyes to his face. Once during the sermon, on the third Sabbath after their last interview, she ventured to do so, and was so overcome by the sight of his pale, haggard looks that utterly unable to control her emotion. she burst into tears and almost sobbed aloud. Elsie, he said, bending down and speaking in a stern whisper,

You must control yourself. And with a mighty effort, she swallowed down her tears and sobs. He took no further notice of her until they were again at their own door. When lifting her from the carriage, he took her by the hand and led her to his own room. Shutting the door, he said sternly, "'Elsey, what did you mean by behaving so in church? "'I was ashamed of you.' "'Could not help it, Papa.

"'Indeed I could not,' replied the little girl, "'again bursting into tears. "'What were you crying about? Tell me at once,' he said, "'sitting down and taking off her bonnet "'while she stood trembling before him. "'Oh, Papa, dear, dear Papa,' she cried, "'s suddenly throwing her arms round his neck "'and laying her cheek to his.

"'I love you so much that when I love you looked at you and saw how pale and thin you were, couldn't help crying. I do not understand nor want such love, Elsie, he said gravely, putting her from him. It is not the right kind, or it would lead you to be docile and obedient. You certainly deserve punishment for your behavior this morning, and I am much inclined to say that you shall not go to church again for some time. Please, Papa, don't say that, she replied dearfully. I will try never to do so again.

"'Well,' he replied, after a moment's reflection, "'I shall punish you today by depriving you of your dinner, "'and if you repeat the offense, I shall whip you.' "'Elsey's little face flushed crimson. "'I know it is an ignominious punishment, Elsie,' said her father, "'and I feel very loath to try it with you, "'but I greatly fear I shall be compelled to do so "'before I can subdue your rebellious spirit.

"'It will be the very last resort, however. "'Go now to your room.' This last threat might almost be said to have given Elsie a new dread, for though his words on several former occasions had seemed to imply something of the sort, she had always put away the thought as that of something too dreadful to happen. But now he had spoken plainly, and the trial to her seemed inevitable, for she could never give the required promise, and she knew too that he prided himself on keeping his word to the very letter.

Poor little girl, she felt very much, like a martyr in prospect of torture or the stake. For a time she was in deep distress, but she carried this trouble, like all the rest, to her Savior, and found relief, many precious comforting texts being brought to her mind. The king's heart is in the hand of the Lord as the rivers of water. He turneth it whithersoever he will. My grace is sufficient for thee. As thy days, so shall I strength be. These and others of alike import, came to her remembrance in this hour of fear and dread, and assured her that her heavenly father would either save her from that trial

or give her strength to endure it, and she grew calm and peaceful again. The name of the Lord is a strong tower. The righteous runneth into it and is safe. End of Chapter 6, Part 2. Section 10, Chapter 7 of Holy Days at Rosedlands. This is a Librivox recording. All LibriVox recording are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit LibriVox.org.

Recording by Ted Nugent, Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 7 Alone, Alone, How Dear It Is, Always to Be Alone, Willis. it was only a few days after adelaide had suggested to her brother the propriety of separating elsie from her nurse that he had the offer of a very fine estate in the immediate neighbourhood of his father's plantation mr granville the present owner was about to removing to a distant part of the country and having become somewhat reduced in circumstances was anxious to sell and as the blessed suited mr dinsmore exactly they were not long in coming to an arrangement satisfactory to both by which it passed into his hands horace dinsmore had inherited a large fortune from his mother and having plenty of money at his command he immediately set about making sundry improvements upon his new purchase laying out the grounds repairing and enlarging the already fine old mansion adding all the modern conveniences and furnishing it in the most

tasteful and delicate style and so rumoured with her thousand tongues soon had it noised abroad that he was about to bring home a sickened wife and to that cause many attributed to elsie's pale and daunted looks such however was not mr dinsmore's intention i must have a housekeeper he said to adelaide i shall send chloe there she will do very well for the presence and it will give me the opportunity or desire of separating her from elsie why in the meantime i can be looking out for a better but you are not going to live this yourself horace said his sister inquiringly not immediately adelaide i intend to end this controversy with elsie first and i indulge the hope that the prospect of sharing such a home with me as soon as she submits won't go far too much subdued her. Mr. Dinsmore shrank from the thought of Elsie's grief, if forced to part from her nose. But she was not the man to let his own feelings, or those of others, prevent him from carrying

out any purpose he had formed, if, as in this case, he could persuade himself that he was doing right. And so, all his arrangements. now being made, the very morning after his late interview with Elsie, Chloe was her mourned to his presence. He informed her of his purchase, and that it was his intention to send her there to take charge of his house and servants for the present. Chloe, who was both extremely surprised and highly flattered by this proof of her young master's confidence, looked very much delighted, as, with a low courtesy, she expressed her thanks and willingness to undertake the charge.

But the sudden thought struck her, and she asked anxiously, if her joint was to go away. her. Mr. Dinsmore said, no, very decidedly. And when Chloe told him that, that being the case, she would much rather stay where she was, if he would let her. He said she could not have any choice in the matter. She must go, and Elsie must stay. Chloe burst into an agony of tears and sobs, begging to know why she was to be separated from the child she had loved and cherished ever since her birth. The child committed to her charge by her dying mother, what had she done to so displeased her master that he had determined to subject her to such a bitter trial? Mr. Dinsmore was a good deal moved by her grief, but still,

not to be turned from his purpose he merely waited until she had grown somewhat calmer and then in a tone of great kindness but with much firmness and decision replied that he was not angry with her that he knew that she was very faithful in her kind care of his wife and child and he should always take care of her and see that he should always take care of her and see that he was made comfortable as long as she lived but for reasons which he did not think necessary to explain he considered it best to separate her from elsie for a time he knew it would be hard for them both but it must be done entreaties and entreaties would be utterly useless she must prepare to go to her new home that very very much to her very much afternoon so saying he dismissed her and she went back to elsie's room well-night heart-broken and there the little girl found her when she came in from school beauties sitting beside the trunk she had just finished packing crying and sobbing as she had never seen her before oh mamie mamie what is the matter Dear old mommy, what Elsie? she asked, running to her and throwing her arms around her neck. Chloe clasped her to her breast, sobbing out that she must leave her.

Mother Horace was going to send her away from her precious child. Elsie was fairly stunned by the announcement, and for the moment, could not speak one word to be separated from her belovedness who had always taken care of her who seemed almost necessary to her existence it was such a calamity as even her worst fears had never suggested for they never had been parted even for a single day but wherever the little girl went if to stay more than a few hours her faithful attendant had always accompanied her and she had never thought of the possibility of doing without her she unclasped her arms from chloe's neck disengaging herself from her loving grasp stood for a moment motionless and silence then suddenly sinking down upon her nurse's lap again wound her arms about her neck and hid her face on her bosom sobbing widely oh mammy mammy you shall not go stay with me mammy i've nobody to love me now but you and my heart will break if you leave me oh mammy say that you want to go chloe could not speak but she took the little form again in her arms and

pressed it to her bosom in her close and fond embrace while they mingled their tears and sobs together but elsie started up suddenly i'll go to papa she exclaimed i will beg him on my knees to let you stay i will tell him it will kill me to be parted from my dear old mommy tell no use darling marcia horace he say i must go and you know what that means well as i do said chloe shaking her head mournfully he won't let me stay no how but i must try mommy elsie answered moving toward the door i think papa loves me a little yet and maybe he will listen but she met the servant in the hall who told her that her father had gone out and that she heard him say he would not return before d time and chloe was to go directly after dinner so there is no hope of a reprieve nothing to do but submit as best their mind to the sad necessity of parting and elsie went back to her room again to spend the little time that remained in her nurse's arms sobbing out her bitter grip upon her breast it was indeed a hard hard trial to them both yet neither uttered one angry or complaining word against mr dinsmore fanny one of the maids brought up elsie's dinner but she could not eat chloe's appetite too had failed entirely

so they remained locked in each other's embrace until jim came to the door to tell chloe the carriage was waiting which was to convey her to her new home once more she strange her nussling to her breast sobbing out the words good-bye darling the good lord bless and keep you for ever and never and never leave you alone oh mammy mammy don't leave me almost wreak the chines clinging to her with a convulsive grasp don't now darling don't go for to break this old heart you know i must go said chloe gently disengaging herself we ask the lord to bring us together again soon dear child and i think he will for long she whispered in elsie's ear and with another fond caress she left her all drowned in tears and half fainting with grief another might have passed it seemed longer than that to elsie when the door opened and she started up from the sofa where she had flung herself in the first debauntment of her sorrow but it was only fanny came to tell her that jim had brought her horse to the door and to prepare her for her rides she quietly submitted to being dressed but ah how strange it seemed to have any other than chloe's hands busy about her it swelled her young heart well nigh to bursting though fennie who evidently understood her business well

was very kind and attentive and full of unobtrusive sympathy and love for her young judge the brisk wright in the fresh hair did elsie good and she returned quite calm and composed though still very sad fanny was in waiting to arrange her dress again and when that was done went down to bring up her supper it was more tempting than you but elsie turned from it with lothing do miss elsie please do try to eat a little urged fanny with tears in her eyes what will marseh horace say if he axes me about your eating and i'm not like to tell him you didn't eat never a mouthful of dinner and likewise not the first grumb of your supper that as fanny well knew was a powerful argument with elsie who dreading nothing so much as her father's displeasure which was sure to be excited by such a report of her conduct sat down at once and did her best to make a substantial meal fanny was not more than half satisfied with the result of her effort but seeing it was useless to press her her any further silently cleared the way the tea-things and carried them downstairs and dalcy was left alone alone she looked around upon the familiar furniture with a strange feeling of desolation a noble powering sense of loneliness came over her she missed the dear face that had been familiar to her from her earliest infancy and had ever looked at her

so lovingly upon her the kind arms run to fold her in a fond embrace to that heart ever beating with such true and not terrible affection for her that breast where she might ever lean her aching head and pour out all her sorrows sure of sympathy and comfort she could not stay there but passing quickly out on the balcony upon which the windows of her room opened she stood leaning against the railing her head resting upon the top of it and the silent tears dropping one by one upon the floor oh mommy mommy she murmured half aloud why did you leave your poor heart-broken child how can i live without you without anyone to love me elsie said mr dinsmore's voice close at her side i suppose you think me a very cruel father thus to separate you from your nurse is it not so papa dear papa don't say that she cried with a burst of soaps and tears as she turned hastily round and taking his hands in both of hers looking up pleadingly into his

face i know you have a right to do it papa i know i belong to you and you have the right to do as it will with me and i will try to submit without murmuring but i cannot have feeling sad and shredding some tears i am not blaming you for crying now it is quite excusable under the circumstances he replied in a slightly softened tone, adding, I take no pleasure in causing you sorrow, Elsie, and though I have sent away your nurse, I have provided you with another servant,

who will, I think, be respectful and kind and attentive to all your wishes. If she is not, you have only to complain to me, and she shall be at once removed. and her place supplied by another and i have good reasons for what i am doing you have resisted my authority for a long time now

and i must try the effect of placing you under new influences i fear chloe has at least tactically encouraged you in your rebellion and therefore i intend to keep you upon your until you have learned to be submissive and obedient. Dear Papa, replied the little girl meekly, you wrong, poor mommy, if you think she would ever uphold me in disobedience to you. For on the contrary, she had always told me that I ought, on all occasions, to yield a ready and cheerful obedience to every command, or even wish of yours, unless it was contrary to the word of God. There, that is just it, said he, interrupting her with the frown.

She and Mrs. Murray have brought you up to believe that you and they are wiser and more capable of interpreting the Bible and deciding questions of right and wrong, than your father. And that is precisely the notion that I am determined to get out of your head. She opened her lips to reply, but, bidding herself be silent, he turned to leave her. But she clung to him, looking beseechingly up into his face. Well, he said, what is it? What do you want? She struggled. utterance. Oh, Papa, she sobbed. I feel so sad and lonely tonight. Will you not sit down a little while and take me on your knee? My heart ached so to lay my head against you. Just for a moment.

Oh, Papa, dear Papa, will you not let me? Will you not kiss me once? Just once? You know I am all alone. all alone. He could not resist her pleading looks and piteous accents. A tear trembled in his eye, and hastily, sitting himself. He drew her to his knee, folded her for an instant in his arms, laid her head against his breast, kissed her lips, her brow, her cheek, and then, putting her from him, without speaking a word, walked quickly away elsie stood for a moment where he had left her than sinking on her knees before the sofa once he had just risen she laid her head down upon it weeping and sobbing most bitterly

oh papa papa oh mommy dear mommy you are all gone all gone and i am alone alone all alone nobody to love me nobody to speak to me oh mommy oh papa come back come back to me to your poor little elsie for my heart is breaking alas that caress so earnestly pleaded for had only by contrast increased her sense of loneliness and desolation but in the midst of her bitter grief a loving gentle voice came to her ear whispering in sweetest tones i will never leave thee nor forsake thee when thy father and thy mother forsake thee i the lord will take thee up i will deliver thee in six troubles yea in seven there shall no evil touch thee and the sobs were hushed and the tears flowed more quietly until at length they ceased altogether and the little sorrowing one fell asleep as one whom his mother comfort i will comfort you and ye shall be comforted End of Chapter 7.

Section 11 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Bridgete Gage. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 8, Part 1 No future hour can rend my heart like this, save that which breaks it.

Maturens Bertram Unless thy law had been my delight, I should then have perished in mine affliction. Psalm 119.192. Elsie was sitting alone in her room, when there came a light tap on the door. Immediately followed, much to the little girl's surprise, by the entrance of her Aunt Adelaide, who shut and locked the door behind her, saying, I am glad you are quite alone. Though, indeed, I suppose that is almost always the case nowadays.

I see, she continued, seating herself by her own. the side of the astonished child, that you were wondering what has brought me to visit you, to whom I have not spoken for so many weeks. But I will tell you, I come from a sincere desire to do you a kindness, Elsie. For though I don't know how to understand, nor excuse your obstinacy, and heartily approve of your father's determination to conquer you, I must say that I think he is unnecessarily harsh and severe in some of his measures. Please don't, Aunt Adelaide, Elsie interrupted, in a pleading voice, please don't speak so of Papa to me, for you know I ought not to hear it.

Poo, nonsense, said Adelaide. It is very naughty in you to interrupt me. But as I was about to remark, I don't see any use in your being forbidden to correspond with Miss Allison, because her letters could not possibly do you any harm, but rather the contrary, for she is goodness itself. And so I have brought you a letter from her, which has just come and closed in one to me. She took it from her pocket as she spoke, and handed it to Elsie. The little girl looked longingly at it, but made no movement to take it. "'Thank you, Aunt Adelaide, you are very kind indeed,' she said, with tears in her eyes. "'And I should dearly love to read it, but I cannot touch it without Papa's permission.'

"'Why, you silly child, he will never know anything about it,' exclaimed her aunt quickly. "'I shall never breathe the word to him, nor to anybody else. "'And of course you will not tell on yourself, and if you are afraid the letter might by some mischance fall into his hands, just destroy it as soon as you have read it dear aunt adelaide please take it away and don't tempt me any more for i want it so very much i am afraid i shall take it if you do and that would be so very wrong said elsie turning away her head "'I presume you were afraid to trust me. "'You needn't be, though,' replied Adelaide, "'and a half-offended tone. "'Horris will never learn it from me,

"'and there is no possible danger "'of his ever finding it out in any other way, "'for I shall write to Rose at once, "'warning her not to send you any more letters at present.' "'I am not at all afraid to trust you, Aunt Adelaide, "'nor do I think there is any danger of Papa's finding it out,' "'Elsey answered earnestly. "'But I should know it myself,

"'and God would know it too. "'And you know who, he has commanded me to obey my father in everything that is not wrong, and I must obey him, no matter how hard it is. Well, you are a strange child, said Adelaide, as she returned the letter to her pocket, and rose to leave the room. Such a compound of obedience and disobedience I don't pretend to understand. Elsie was beginning to explain, but Adelaide stopped her, saying she had no time to listen, and hastily quitted the room. Elsie brushed away a tear, and took up her book again. for she had been engaged in preparing a lesson for the next day, when interrupted by this unexpected visit from her aunt.

Adelaide went directly to her brother's door, and receiving an invitation to enter, an answer to her knock, was the next instant standing by his side, with Miss Allison's letter in her hand. "'I've come, Horace,' she said, in a lively tone, to seek from you a reward of virtue and a certain little friend of mine, and because you alone can bestow it, I come to you on her behalf, even at the extent. of having to confess a sin of my own. "'Well, take a seat, won't you?' he said, good-humoredly, laying down his book, and handing her a chair, and then speak out at once, and tell me what you mean by all this nonsense.

First for my own confession, then, she answered laughingly, accepting the offered seat. I received a letter this morning, from my friend, Rose Allison, and closing one to your little Elsie. He began to listen with close attention, while a slight frown gathered on his brow. Now Horace, his sister went on, though I approve in the main of your management of that child,

which, by the way, I presume, is not of the least consequence to you. Yet I must say, I have thought it right hard you should deprive her of Rose's letters. So I carried this one, and offered it to her, assuring her that you should never know anything about it. But what do you think? The little goose actually refused to touch it, without Papa's permission. She must obey him, she said, no matter how hard it was, whenever he did not bid her do anything wrong.

And now, Horace, she concluded, I want you to give me the pleasure of carrying this letter to her, with your permission to read it. I'm sure she deserves it. Perhaps so, but I'm sure you don't, Adelaide, after tampering with the child's conscience in that manner. You may send her to me, though, if you will, he said, holding out his hand for the letter.

But are you quite sure that she really wanted to see it, and felt assured that she might do so without my knowledge? perfectly certain of it, replied his sister confidently. They chatted for a few minutes longer, Adelaide praising Elsie, and persuading him to treat her with more indulgence, and he, much pleased with this proof of her dutifulness, half promising to do so. And then Adelaide went back to her room,

dispatching a servant on her way to tell Elsie that her papa desired to see her immediately. Elsie received the message with profound alarm, for not dreaming of the true cause, her fears at once, suggested that he probably intended putting his late threat into execution. She spent one moment in earnest prayer for strength to bear her trial, and then hastened, pale and trembling, to his presence. How great then was her surprise to see him, as she entered, hold out his hand with a smile, saying, in the kindest tone, come here to me, my daughter. She obeyed, gazing wonderingly into his face. He drew her to him, lifted her to his knee, folded her in his arms,

and kissed her tenderly. He had not bestowed such a loving caress upon her, nor indeed ever kissed her at all, excepting on the evening after Chloe's departure, since that unhappy scene in his sycrum. And Elsie, scarcely able to believe she was awake, and not dreaming, hid her face on his breast, and wept for joy. "'Your aunt has been here telling me what passed between you this afternoon,' said he, repeating his caress, and I am much pleased with this proof of your obedience, and as a reward, I will give you permission, not only to read the letter she offered you, but also the one I retained, and I will allow you to write Miss Allison once, and answer to them, the letter passing through my hands.

I have also promised, at your aunt's solicitation, to remove some of the restrictions I have placed upon you, and I now give you the same liberty to go about the house and grounds which you formerly enjoyed. Your books and toys shall also be returned to you, and you may take your meals with a family whenever you choose. "'Thank you, Papa, you are very kind,' replied the little girl. But her heart sank, for she understood from his words, that she was not restored to favor, as she had for a moment fondly imagined. Neither spoke again for some moments. Each felt that this delightful reunion, for it was delightful to both, this enjoyment of the interchange of mutual affection, could not last.

Silent caresses, mingled with sobs and tears on Elsie's part, passed between them, and at length Mr. Dinsmore said. Elsie, my daughter, I hope you are now ready to make the confession and promises I require. Oh, Papa, dear Papa, she said, looking up into his face with a tear streaming down her own. Have I not been punished enough for that? And can you not just punish me whenever I disobey you, without requiring any promise? Stubborn yet, Elsie, he answered with a frown. No, as I have told you before, my word is as the law of the Medes and Persians,

which altered not. I have required the confession and promise, and you must make them. He set her down, but she lingered a moment. Once more, Elsie, I ask you, he said, will you obey? She shook her head, she could not speak. Then go, said her father, I have given you the last caress I ever shall, until you submit. He put the letters into her hand as he spoke, and motioned her to be gone. And Elsie fled away to her own room, to throw herself upon the bed, and weep and groan in intense mental anguish. She cared not for the letters now. They lay neglected on the floor, where they had fallen unheeded from her hand. The gloom on her pathway seemed all the darker for that bright,

but momentary gleam of sunshine. So dark was the cloud that overshadowed her, that for the time she seemed to have lost all hope, and to be able to think of nothing but the apparent impossibility of ever regaining her place in her father's heart. His last word, rang in her ears. Oh, Papa, Papa, my own Papa, she sobbed. Will you never love me again, never kiss me again, or call me pet names? Oh, how can I bear it? How can I ever live without your love? Her nerves already weakened by months of mental suffering could hardly bear the strain. And when Fanny came into the room, an hour or two later, she was quite frightened to find her young charge lying on the bed, holding her head with both hands and groaning, and speechless with pain.

"'What's de matter, darling?' she asked, "'But Elsie only answered with a moan. "'Aunt Fanny, in great alarm, hastened to Mr. Dinsmore's room, "'and startled him with the exclamation. "'O, Massa, Horace, make haste for come to de chile, "'she's gawined to die for sartan if you don't do something mighty quick.' "'Why, what ails her, Fanny?' he asked, "'following the servant with all speed.

"'Don't know, massa, but I sure she's very ill,' "'was Fanny's reply, as she opened the door of Elsie's room, and stepped back to allow her master to pass in first. One glance at Elsie's face was enough to convince him that there was some ground for her attendance alarm. It was ghastly with its deadly pallor and the dark circles round the eyes, and wore an expression of intense pain.

He proceeded at once to apply remedies, and remained beside her until they had so far taken effect that she was able to speak, and looked quite like herself again. Elsie, he said in a grave, firm tone, as he placed her more comfortably on her pillow. This attack has been brought on by violent crying. You must not indulge yourself in that way again.

I could not help it, Papa, she replied, lifting her pleading eyes to his face. You must help it in future, Elsie, he said sternly. Tears sprang to her eyes, but she struggled to keep them back. He turned to leave her, but she caught his hand, and looked so beseechingly in his face, that he stopped and asked in a softened tone. What is it, my daughter?

Papa, she murmured in low, tremulous accents. Love me a little. I do love you, Elsie, he replied gravely, and almost sadly, as he bent over her, and laid his hand upon her forehead. I love you only too well, else I should have sent my stubborn little daughter away from me, long ere this. Then Papa, kiss me. Just once, dear Papa, she pleaded, raising her tearful eyes to his face. No, Elsie, not once until you are entirely submissive. This state of things is a as painful to me as it is to you, my daughter, but I cannot yield my authority, and I hope you will soon see that it is best for you to give up yourself will. So saying, he turned away and left her alone, alone with that weary homesickness of the heart, and the tears dropping silently down upon her

pillow. Horace Dinsmore went back to his own room, where he spent the next half-hour, in pacing rapidly to and fro, with folded arms and contracted brow. Strange, he muttered, that she is so hard, hard to conquer. I never imagine that she could be so stubborn. One thing is certain, he added, heaving a deep sigh. We must separate for a time, or I shall be in danger of yielding, for it is no easy matter to resist her tearful pleadings, backed as they are by the yearning affection of my own heart. How I love the perverse little thing! Truly she has wound herself around my very heartstrings. But I must get these absurd notions out of her head, or I shall never have any comfort with her. And if I yield now, I may as well just give that up entirely. Besides,

I have said it, and I will have her to understand that my word is law. And with another heavy sigh, he threw himself upon the sofa, where he lay in deep thought for some moments. Then, suddenly springing up, he rang the bell for his servant. John, he said, as the man appeared in answer to his summons. I shall leave for the north tomorrow morning. See that my trunk is packed, and everything in readiness. "'You are to go with me, of course.' "'Yes, massa, I'll tend to it,' replied John, bowing, "'and retiring with a grin of satisfaction on his face.

"'Berry glad,' he chuckled to himself, "'as he hurried away to tell the news in the kitchen. "'Berry glad dat young Massas got tired of this dull old place at last. "'Wonder if little Miss Elsie goine along.' "'Elsey rose the next morning, feeling very weak, "'and looking pale and sad, "'and not caring to avail herself "'of her father's permission to join the family.

She took her breakfast in her own room as usual. She was on her way to the schoolroom soon afterwards. When seeing her papa's man carrying out his trunk, she stopped and inquired in a tone of alarm. "'Why, John, is Papa going away?' "'Yes, Miss Elsie, but ain't you gwyne long? I suppose you was.' "'No, John,' she answered faintly, leaning against the wall for support. "'But where is Papa going?' "'Up north, Miss Elsie, Dun know no more about it. Better ask Massa Horace has himself, replied the servant, looking compassionately at her pale face, and eyes brimful of tears.

Mr. Dinsmore himself appeared at this moment, and Elsie, starting forward with clasped hands, and the tears running down her cheeks, looked piteously up into his face, exclaiming, "'Oh, Papa, dear, are you going away and without me?' Without replying, he took her by the hand, and, turning back into his room again, shut the door, sat down, and lifted her to his knee. His face was very pale. and sad, too, but withal wore an expression of firm determination. Elsie laid her head on his shoulder, and sobbed out her tears and entreaties, that he would not leave her.

"'It depends entirely upon yourself, Elsie,' he said presently. "'I gave you warning for some time since, that I would not keep a rebellious child in my sight. And while you continue such, either you or I must be banished from home, and I prefer to exile myself rather than you. But a submissive child I will not leave. It is not yet too late. You have only to yield to my requirements, and I will stay at home, or delay my journey for a few days, and take you with me. But if you prefer separation from me to giving up your own self-will, you have no one to blame but yourself. He waited a moment, then said, "'Once more I ask you, Elsie, will you obey me?' "'Oh, Papa, always, if—'

"'Hush,' he said sternly, "'you know that will not do.' "'And setting her down, he rose to go. "'But she clung to him with desperate energy. "'Oh, Papa,' she sobbed, "'when will you come back?' "'That depends upon you, Elsie,' he said, "'whenever my little daughter writes to me

"'the words I have so vainly endeavoured to induce her to speak. "'That very day, if possible, I will start for home.' He laid his hand on the handle of the door as he spoke. But clinging to him, and looking up beseechingly into his face, she pleaded, in piteous tones, amid her bitter sobs and tears. Papa, dear, dear, Papa, kiss me once before you go. Just once, Papa, perhaps you may never come back. Perhaps I may die.

Oh, Papa, Papa, will you go away without kissing me? Me, your own little daughter, that you used to love so dearly? Oh, Papa, my heart will break. his own eyes filled with tears and he stooped as if to give her the coveted caress but hastily drawing back again said with much of his accustomed sternness no elsie i cannot break my word and if you are determined to break your own heart and mind by your stubbornness on your own head be the consequences and putting her forcibly aside he opened the door and went out while with a cry of despair she sank half fainting upon the floor end of chapter eight part one section twelve of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.

For more information, or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Bridget Gage. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 8, Part 2. She was roused, air long, by the sound of a carriage driving up to the door, and the thought flashed upon her. He is not gone yet, and I may see him once more, and springing to her feet she ran downstairs to find the rest of the family in the hall,

taking leave of her father. He was just stooping to give Anna a farewell kiss, as his little daughter came up. He did not seem to notice her, but was turning away. When Anna said, Here is Elsie, aren't you going to kiss her before you go? He turned round again to see those soft hazel eyes, with their mournful pleading gaze, fixed upon his face. He never forgot that look.

It haunted him all his life. He stood for an instant looking down upon her, while that mute appealing glance still met his, and she ventured to take his hand in both of hers, and press it to her lips. But he turned resolutely away, saying, in his calm, cold tone, No, Elsie is a stubborn, disobedient child.

I have no caress for her. A moan of heartbreaking anguish burst from Elsie's pale and trembling lips, and covering her face with her hands, she sank down upon the doorstep, vainly struggling to suppress the bitter, choking sobs that shook her whole frame. But her father was already in the carriage, and hearing it begin to move, she hastily dashed away her tears, and strained her eyes to catch the last glimpse of it, as it whirled away down the avenue.

It was quite gone, and she rose up, and sadly re-entered the house. I don't pity her at all, she heard her grandfather say, for it is all her own fault, and serves her just right. But so utterly crushed and heartbroken was she already, that the cruel words fell quite unheeded upon her ear. She went directly to her father's deserted room, and shutting herself in, tottered to the bed, and laying her face on the pillow,

where his head had rested a few hours before, clasped her arms around it, and wetted it with her tears, moaning sadly to herself all the while. "'Oh, Papa, my own dear darling Papa, I shall never, never see you again. Oh, how can I live without you? Who is there to love me now?

Oh, Papa, Papa, will you never, never come back to me? Papa, Papa, my heart is breaking, I shall die. From that time the little Elsie drooped in pine, growing paler and thinner by day. Her step more languid, and her eye more dim, till no one could have recognized in her the bright, rosy, joyous child, full of health and happiness, that she had been six months before. She went about the house like a shadow, scarcely ever speaking or being spoken to. She made no complaint, and seldom shed tears now, but seemed to have lost her interest in everything, and to be sinking into a kind of apathy.

"'I wish,' said Mrs. Dinsmore one day, as Elsie passed out into the garden, that Horace had sent that child to boarding school, and stayed at home himself. "'Your father says he needs him, and as to her, she has grown so melancholy of late, "'It is enough to give one the vapors just to look at her.' "'I am beginning to feel troubled about her,' replied Adelaide, "'to whom the remark had been addressed. "'She seems to be losing flesh, and strength, too, so fast. "'The other day I went into her rum,

"'and found Fanny crying heartily over a dress of Elsie's, "'which she was altering. "'Oh, Miss Adelaide,' she sobbed, "'the child gwind to die for certain.' "'Why no, Fanny?' I said. "'What makes you think so? "'She is not sick.' "'But she shook her head,

saying, just look a here, Miss Adelaide, showing me how much she was obliged to take the dress in to make it fit. And then she told me Elsie had grown so weak that the least exertion overcame her. I think I must write to Horace. "'Oh, nonsense, Adelaide,' said her mother. I wouldn't trouble him about it. Children are very apt to grow thin in languid during the hot weather, and I suppose fretting after him makes it affect her rather than usual. And just now in the holidays, she has nothing else to occupy her thoughts. "'She will do well enough.' "'So Adelaide's fears were relieved,

"'and she delayed writing, "'thinking that her mother surely knew best. "'Mrs. Trevilla sat in her cool, shady parlor, "'quietly knitting. "'She was alone, "'but the glance she occasionally sent from the window "'seemed to say that she was expecting someone. "'Edward is unusually late to-day,'

"'she murmured half- aloud. "'But there he is at last,' she added, "'as her son appeared, riding slowly up the avenue. "'He dismounted and entered the road. the house, and in another moment had thrown himself down upon the sofa by her side. She looked at him uneasily, for with the quick ear of affection, she had noticed that his step lacked its accustomed elasticity, and his voice its cheerful, hearty tones. His orders to the servant who came to take his horse had been given in a lower, and more subdued

key than usual, and his greeting to herself, though perfectly kind and respectful, was grave and absent in manner, and now his thoughts seemed far away, and the expression of his countenance was sad and troubled. "'What ails you, Edward, as anything wrong, my son?' she asked, laying her hand on his shoulder, and looking into his face with her loving, motherly eyes. "'Nothing with me, mother,' he answered affectionately. But he added, with a deep drawn sigh, "'I am sorely troubled about my little friend. I called at Roselands this afternoon, and learned that Horace Dinsmore has gone north,

"'To be absent, nobody knows how long, leaving her at home. He has been gone nearly a week, "'and the child is heart-broken.' "'Poor darling, is she really so much distressed about it, Edward?' "'His mother asked, taking off her spectacles to wipe them, for they had suddenly grown dim. "'You saw her, I suppose?' "'Yes, for a moment,' he said, struggling to control his feelings. "'Mother, you would hardly know her for the child she was six months ago. "'She is so changed, so thin and pale.'

But that is not the worst. She seems to have lost all her life in animation. I felt as though it would be a relief, even to see her cry. When I spoke to her, she smiled, it is true. But ah, such a sad, hopeless, dreary sort of smile. It was far more touching than tears, and then she turned away, as if she had scarcely heard or understood what I said. Mother, you must go to her.

She needs just the sort of comfort you understand so well how to give, but which I know nothing about. you will go mother will you not gladly edward i would go this moment if i thought i would be permitted to see her and could do her any good i hardly think said her son that even mrs dinsmore would refuse you the privilege of a private interview with a child should you request it mother but no doubt it would be much pleasanter for all parties if we could go when elsie is at home alone and fortunately such will be the case to-morrow for as i accidentally learned the whole family with the exception of elsie and the servants are expecting to spend the day abroad. So if it suits you, Mother, we will drive over in the morning. Mrs. Trevilla expressed her readiness to do so, and about the middle of the forenoon of the next day,

their carriage might have been seen turning into the avenue at Roselands. Pomp came out to receive the visitors. "'Berry sorry, Massa and Mrs., he said, making his best bow to them, as they alighted from the carriage. Daddy family am all from home with a single seption of little Miss Elsie. But if you will be pleased to walk into the draw-in' run, and rest yourselves, I will call for suitable refreshments, and Fanny shall be instantly dispatched to bring de young lady down.

"'No, thank you, Pomp,' replied Mr. Trevilla, presently. "'We are not at all in want of refreshments, and my mother would prefer seeing Miss Elsie in her own room. "'I will step into the drawing-rum, Mother, until you come down again,' he added in an undertone to her. Pomp was about to lead the way, but Mrs. Trevilla gently put him aside, saying that she would prefer to go along, and had no need of a guide. She found the door of Elsie's room standing wide to admit the air, for the weather was now growing very warm indeed. And looking in, she perceived the

little girl, half reclining upon a sofa, her head resting on the arm, her hands clasped in her lap, and her sad, dreamy eyes, tearless and dry, gazing mournfully into vacancy, as though her thoughts were far away, following the wanderings of her absent father. She seemed to have been reading, or trying to read but the book had fallen from her hand and lay unheeded on the floor mrs travilla stood for several minutes gazing with tearful eyes at the melancholy little figure marking with an aching heart the ravages that sorrow had already made in the wan child face then stealing softly in sat down by her side and took the little forlorn one into her kind motherly embrace laying the weary little head down on her breast elsie did not speak but merely raised her eyes for an instant to Mrs. Trevilla's face, with a dreary smile her son had spoken of, and then dropped them again with a sigh that was half a sob. Mrs. Trevilla pressed her quivering lips on the child's forehead, and a scalding tear fell on her cheek. Elsie started, and again, raising her mournful eyes,

said in a husky whisper, "'Don't, dear Mrs. Travella, don't cry. I never cry now.' "'And why not, darling? Tears are often a blessed relief to an aching heart, and I think it would do you good. These dry eyes need it. No, no, I cannot. They are all dried up, and it is well, for they always displeased my papa. There was a dreary hopelessness in her tone, and in the mournful shake of her head that was very touching. Mrs. Travel aside, and pressed the little form closer to her heart. Elsie, dear, she said, you must not give way to despair. Your troubles have not come by chance. You know, darling who has sent them. And remember, It is those whom the Lord loveth, he chastened.

And he will not always chide, neither will he keep his anger forever. Is he angry with me? she asked fearfully. No, dearest, it is all sent in love. We cannot see the reason now, but one day we shall, when we get home to our father's house. For then everything will be made plain. It may be, Elsie dear, that you, by your steady adherence to the right, are to be made the honored instrument in bringing your father to a saving knowledge of Christ. "'You would be willing to suffer a great deal for that, dear child, would you not?

Even all you are suffering now?' "'Ah, yes, indeed,' she said earnestly, clasping her hands together. "'But I am afraid it is not that. "'I am afraid it is because I loved my papa too well. "'My dear, dear Papa, and God is angry with me, "'and now I shall never, never see him again.' "'She groaned aloud, and covered her face with her hands, "'and now the tears fell like rain,

"'and her whole frame shone. with convulsive sobs. Mrs. Trevella hailed this outburst of grief with deep thankfulness, knowing that it was far better for her than that unnatural apathy, and that when the first violence of the storm had subsided, the aching heart would find itself relieved of half its load. She gently soothed the little weeper, until she began to grow calm again, and the sobs were almost hushed, and the tears fell softly and quietly. Then she said, in low, tender tones, Yes, my darling, you will see him again. I feel quite short of it. God is a hearer of prayer, and he will hear yours for your dear father. And will he send my papa back to me?

Will he come soon? Do you think he will, dear Mrs. Travola? She asked eagerly. I don't know, darling. I cannot tell that. But one thing we do know, that it is all in God's hands, and he will do just what is best for you and your father. He may see fit to restore you to each other in a few weeks or months, and I hope and trust he will. But however that may be, darling, remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, your father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. He will not send you any unnecessary trial, nor allow you to suffer one paying that you do not need. It may be that he saw you are loving your earthly father too well, and has removed him from you for a time, that thus he may draw you nearer to himself. But never

doubt for one moment, dear one, that it is all done in love. As many as I love, I rebuke and chastin. They are the dear saviour's own words. When Mrs. Travella at length rose to go, Elsie clung to her tearfully, and treating that she would stay a little longer. I will, dear child, since you wish it so much, said the lady, resuming her seat, and I will come again very soon, if you think there will be no objection. But Elsie, dear, can you not come to Ion and spend the rest of your holidays with us. Both Edward and I would be delighted to have you, and I think we could make you happier than you are here. I cannot tell you how very much I should like it, dear Mrs. Travella, but it is quite impossible, Elsie answered, with a sorrowful shake of the head.

I am not allowed to pay or receive visits any more. Papa forbade it some time ago. Ah, indeed, I am very sorry, dear, for I fear that cuts me off from visiting you, said Mrs. Travella, looking much disappointed. However, she added more cheerfully, I will get my son to write to your Papa, and perhaps he may give you permission to visit us. No, ma'am, I cannot hope that he will, replied Elsie sadly. Papa never breaks his word, or changes his mind.

Ah, well, dear child, said her friend tenderly, there is one precious blessing of which no one can deprive you, the presence and love of your Savior, and if you have that, no one can make you wholly miserable. And now, dear child, I must go, she added, again clasping the little girl to her heart, and kissing her many times. God bless and keep you, darling, till we meet again, and we will hope that time will come ere long. Mr. Travella was waiting to hand his mother into the carriage.

Neither of them spoke, until they had fairly left Rosalinds behind them. But then he turned to her, with an anxious, inquiring look, to which she replied, Yes, I found her in just the state you described, poor darling, but I think I left her a little happier, or rather, I should say, a little less wretched than I found her. Edward, Horace Dinsmore does not know what he is doing. That child's heart is breaking. He gave an assenting nod, and turned away to hide his emotion. Can you not write to him, Edward, and describe the state she is in, and beg him, if he will not come home, at least to permit us to take her to ion for a few weeks, she asked,

laying her hand on his arm. I will do so, Mother, if you think it best. Mr. Traffala replied, "'But I think I know Horace Stensmore better than you do, and that such a proceeding would do more harm than good. He is very jealous of anything that looks like interference, especially between him and his child, and I fear it would only irritate him,

and make him, if possible, still more determined. Were I asked to describe his character in a few words, I should say he is a man of indomitable will. "'Well, my son, perhaps you are right,' said his mother, heaving a deep sigh. And if so, I can see nothing more we can do but pray for the little girl. Mrs. Travella was right in thinking that her visit had done Elsie good. It had roused her out of the torpor of grief into which she had sunk. It had raised her from the depths of despair, and shown her the beacon light of hope still shining in the distance. This last blow had come with

such crushing weight that there had seemed to be no room left in her heart for a thought of comfort. But now her kind friend had reminded her of the precious promises, and the tender love that were still hers. Love far exceeding that of any earthly parent, love that was able even to bring light out of all this thick darkness, love which was guiding and controlling all the events of her life, and would never allow her to suffer one unnecessary pain, but would remove the trial as soon as its needed work was done, and she was now no longer altogether comfortless. when Mrs. Travella had left, she took up her Bible, that precious little volume, her never-failing comforter,

and in turning over its leaves, her eye fell upon these words. Unto you, it is given in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but also to suffer for his sake. They sent a thrill of joy to her heart, for was not she suffering for his sake, was it not because she loved him too well to disobey his commands, even to please her dearly beloved earthly father, that she was thus deprived of one privilege and one comfort after another,

and subjected to trials that wrung her very heart? Yes, it was because she loved Jesus. She was bearing suffering for his dear sake. And here she was taught that even to be permitted to suffer for him was a privilege. And she remembered, too, that in another place it is written, If we suffer, we shall also reign with him. Ah, those are tears of joy and thankfulness that are falling now. She has grown calm and peaceful.

even happy for the time, in the midst of all her sorrow. End of Chapter 8. Section 13 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information, or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Bridget Age. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 9

Heaven often Mercy Smites. Ian when the blow, severe a stee. is Joanna Bally's aura. The heart knoweth his own bitterness, Proverbs 1410. But only a few days after Mrs. Travella's visit, an event occurred, which, by exciting Elsie's sympathy for the sorrows of another, and thus preventing her from dwelling so constantly upon her own, was of great benefit to her. Adelaide received a letter bringing tidings of the death of one who had been very dear to her. The blow was very sudden, entirely unexpected, and the poor girl was overwhelmed with grief, made all the harder to endure by the want of sympathy in her family. Her parents had indeed

given their consent to the contemplated union, but because the gentleman, though honorable, intelligent, educated, and talented, was neither rich nor high-born, they had never very heartily approved of the connection, and were evidently rather relieved than afflicted by his death. Elsie was the only one who really felt deeply for her aunt, and her silent, unobtrusive sympathy was very grateful. The little girl seemed to almost to forget her own sorrows for the time, and trying to relieve those of her bereaved aunt. Elsie knew, and this made her sympathy far deeper and more heartfelt,

that Adelaide had no consolation in her sore distress, but such miserable comfort as may be found in the things of earth. She had no compassionate savior to whom to carry her sorrows, but must bear them all alone. And while Elsie was permitted to walk in the light of his countenance, and to her ear there ever came the soft whispers of his love, Fear not thou art mine. I have loved thee with an everlasting love.

I will never leave thee, nor forsake me. To Adelaide, all was darkness and silence. At first, Elsie's sympathy was shown in various little kind offices, sitting for hours beside her aunt's couch, gently fanning her, handing her a drink of cold water, bringing her sweet-scented flowers, and anticipating every want. But at last she ventured to speak. Dear Aunt Adelaide, she whispered, I am so sorry for you. I wish I knew how to comfort you. Oh, Elsie, sobbed the mourner, there is no comfort for me. I have lost my dearest treasure,

my all, and no one cares. Dear Aunt Adelaide, replied the child timidly, it is true. I am only a little girl, but I do care very much for your grief, and surely your Papa and Mama are very sorry for you." Adelaide shook her head mournfully. "'They are more glad than sorry,' she said, bursting into tears. "'Well, dear Auntie,' said Elsie softly, "'there is one who does feel for you, and who is able to comfort you, if you will only go to him.

One who loved you so well that he died to save you.' "'No, no, Elsie, not me. He cannot care for me. He cannot love me, or he would never have taken away my earnest, she sobbed. Dear Aunt Adelaide, said Elsie's low, sweet voice, We cannot always tell what is best for us, and will make us happiest in the end. I remember once when I was a very little child, I was walking with Mammy in a part of my guardian's grounds, where we seldom went.

I was running on before her, and I found a bush with some beautiful red berries. They looked delicious, and I hastily gathered some, and was just putting them to my mouth, when Mammy, seeing what I was about, suddenly sprang forward, snatched them out of my hand, threw them on the ground, and tramped upon them,

and then tearing up the bushes, treated them in the same manner, while I stood by crying, and calling her a naughty, cross-mammie, to take my nice berries from me. Well, said Adelaide, as the little girl paused in her narrative, what do you mean by your story?

You haven't finished it, but of course the berries were poisonous. "'Yes,' said Elsie, "'and Mammy was wiser than I, "'and knew that what I so earnestly coveted "'would do me great injury.' "'And now for the application,' said Adelaide, "'interrupting her,

"'you mean that just as Mammy was wiser than you, "'and took your treasure from you in kindness. "'So God is wise and kind in taking mine from me.' "'But, ah, Elsie, the analogy will not hold good, "'for my good, wise, kind, earnest, "'could never have harmed me as the poisonous berries, "'would you?' "'No, no, no, no.'

He always did me good, she cried with a passionate burst of grief. Elsie waited until she grew calm again, and then said gently, The Bible says, dear Auntie, that God does not willingly afflict nor grieve the children of men. Perhaps he saw that you loved your friend too well, and would never give your heart to Jesus, unless he took him away. And so you could only live with him for a little while in this world. But now he has taken him to heaven, I hope, for Laura told me Mr. St. Clair was a Christian, and if you will only come to Jesus and take him for your Savior, you can look forward to spending a happy eternity there with your friend. So dear Aunt Adelaide, may we not believe that God,

who is infinitely wise and good and kind, has sent you this great sorrow in love and compassion? Adelaide's only answer was a gentle pressure of the little hand she held, accompanied by a flood of tears. But after that, she seemed to love Elsie better than she ever had before, and to want to her always by her side, often asking her to read a chapter in the Bible, a request with which the little girl always complied most gladly. Adelaide was very silent, burying her thoughts almost entirely in her own bosom. But it was evident that the blessed teachings of the Holy Book were not altogether lost upon her, for the extreme violence of her grief gradually abated, and the expression of her countenance, though still sad, became gentle and patient. And could Elsie thus

minister consolation to another, and yet find no lessening of her own burden of sorrow? Assuredly not. She could not repeat to her ante the many sweet and precious promises of God's holy word, without having them brought home to her own heart with renewed power. She could not preach Jesus to another, without finding him still nearer and dearer to her own soul. And though there were yet times when she was almost overwhelmed with grief, she could truly say that the consolations of God were not small with her. There was often a weary, weary aching at her heart, such an unutterable longing for her father's love and favor,

as would send her weeping to her knees, to plead long and earnestly that this trial might be removed. Yet she well knew who had sent it, and was satisfied that it was one of the all things which shall work together for good to them that love God, and she was at length enabled to say in reference to it, Thy will, not mine be done, and to bear her cross with patient submission. But, ah, there was many a bitter struggle first.

She had many sad and lonely hours, and there were times when the yearning of the poor little heart for her father's presence, and her father's love, was almost more than weak human nature could endure. Sometimes she would walk her room, wringing her hands, and weeping bitterly. Oh, Papa, Papa, she would exclaim, again and again, how can I bear it? How can I bear it? Will you never, never, never come back? Will you never, never love me again? And then would come up the memory of his words on that sad, sad day when he left her. Whenever my little daughter writes to me the words I have so vainly endeavored to induce her to speak,

that very day, if possible, I will start for home. And the thought that it was in her power to recall him at any time. It was but to write a few words and send them to him, and soon he would be with her. He would take her to his heart again, and this terrible trial would be over. The temptation was fearfully strong, the struggle often long and terrible, and this fierce battle had to be fought again and again, and once the victory had well-nigh been lost. She had struggled long, again and again had she resolved that she would not, could not, dare not yield, but vainly she strove to put away the sense of that weary, aching void in her heart, that longing, yearning desire for her father's love. I cannot bear it. Oh, I cannot bear it, she exclaimed at length,

and seizing a pen, she wrote hastily, and with trembling fingers, while the hot, blinding tears dropped thick and fast upon the paper. Papa, come back. Oh, come to me, and I will be and do all you ask, all you require. But the pen dropped from her fingers, and she bowed her face upon her clasped hands with a cry of bitter anguish. How can I do this great wickedness and sin against God? The word started through her mind like a flash of lightning, and then the words of Jesus seemed to come to her ear in solemn tones. He that loveth father and mother more than me, is not worthy of me.

What have I done? she cried. Has it come to this, that I must choose between my father and my Savior? And can I give up the love of Jesus? Oh, never, never. "'Jesus, I my cross have taken, all to leave and follow thee.' She repeated, half aloud, with clasped hands, and an upward glance of her tearful eyes. Then, tearing into fragments what she had just written, she fell on her knees, and prayed earnestly for pardon, and for strength to resist temptation, and to be faithful unto death,

that she might receive the crown of life. When Elsie rapped at her aunt's dressing room door the next morning, no answer was returned, and after waiting a moment, she softly opened it, and entered, expecting to find her aunt sleeping. But no, though extended upon a couch, Adelaide was not sleeping, but lay with her face buried in the pillows, sobbing violently. Elsie's eyes filled with tears, and softly approaching the mourner, she attempted to soothe her grief with words of gentle, loving sympathy. "'Oh, Elsie, you cannot feel for me, it is impossible,' exclaimed her aunt passionately. You have never known sorrow to be compared with mine.

You have never loved and lost. You have known none but mere childish griefs. The heart knoweth his own bitterness, thought Elsie, silent tears stealing down her cheeks, and her breast heaving with emotion. Dear Aunt Adelaide, she said in tremulous tones, I think I can feel for you. Have I not known some sorrow?

Is it nothing that I have pined all my lifelong for a mother's love? Nothing to have been separated from the dear nurse. who had almost supplied her place. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, she continued, with a burst of uncontrollable anguish. Is it nothing? Nothing to be separated from my beloved father, my dear, only parent,

whom I love better than my life? To be refused even a parting caress, to live month after month, and year after year under his frown, and to fear that his love may be lost to me forever. Oh, Papa, Papa, will you never, never love me again? she cried, sinking on her knees and covering her face with her hands, while the tears trickled fast between the slender fingers. Her aunt's presence was for the moment entirely forgotten,

and she was alone with her bitter grief. Adelaide looked at her with a good deal of surprise. She had never before seen her give way to such a burst of sorrow, for Elsie was usually calm in the presence of others. Poor child, she said, drawing the little girl towards her, and gently pushing back the hair from her forehead. I should not have said that. You have your own troubles, I know, hard enough to bear, too. I think Horace is really cruel. And if I were you, Elsie, I would just give up loving him entirely,

and never care for his absence or his displeasure. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, not love my own dear Papa? I must love him. I could not help it if I would. No, not even if he were going to kill me. And please don't blame him. He does not mean to be cruel. "'But, oh, if he would only love me,' sobbed the little girl.

"'I am sure he does, Elsie, if that is any comfort. "'Here is a letter from him. He speaks of you in the postscript. "'You may take it to your room, and read it if you like,' replied her aunt, "'putting a letter into Elsie's hand. "'Go now, child, and see if you can extract any comfort from it.' Elsie replied with a gush of tears, and a kiss of thanks, for her little heart was much too full for speech, clasping the precious letter tightly in her hand, she hastened to her own rum and locked herself in.

Then drawing it from the envelope, she kissed the well-known characters again and again, dashing away the blinding tears, ere she could see to read. It was short, merely a letter of condolence to Adelaide, expressing a brother's sympathy in her sorrow, but the post-script sent one ray of joy to the little sad heart of his daughter. Is Elsie well, I cannot altogether banish a feeling of anxiety, regarding her health, for she was looking pale and thin when I left home. I trust to you, my dear sister, to send immediately for a physician, and also to write at once, should she show any symptoms of disease. Remember, she is my only, and darling child, very near and dear to me still,

in spite of the sad estrangement between us. Ah, then Papa has not forgotten me, he does love me still. He calls me his darling child, murmured the little girl, dropping her tears upon the paper. Oh, how glad, how glad I am. Surely he will come back to me someday. And she felt that she would be very willing to be sick if that would hasten his return. End of Chapter 9. Section 14 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Bridget Gage. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 10. In this wild world, the fondest and the best, are the most tried, most troubled, and distressed. Crabb. It was about a week after this that Elsie's grandfather

handed her a letter, directed to her in her father's handwriting, and the little girl rushed away to her room with it, her heart beating wildly between hope and fear. Her hand trembled so that she could scarcely tear it open, and her eyes were so dimmed with tears, that it was some moment. before she could read a line. It was kind, yes, even affectionate, and in some parts tender. But, ah, it has brought no comfort to the little girl. Else why does she finish with a burst of tears and sobs,

and sinking upon her knees, hide her face in her hands, crying with a bitter, wailing cry. Oh, Papa, Papa, Papa! He told her of the estate he had purchased, and the improvements he had been making. Of a suite of rooms he had had prepared, and furnished expressly for her, close to his own apartments,

and of the pleasant home he hoped they would have there together, promising to dispense with the governess and teach her himself, for that he knew she would greatly prefer. He drew a bright picture of the peaceful, happy life they might lead, but finished by telling her that the condition was entire, unconditional submission on her part, and the alternative, a boarding school, at a distance from home and friends.

He had, on separating her first, from her nurse, forbidden her to hold any communication with her, or even to ride in the direction of the Oaks, as his estate was called, and Elsie had scrupulously obeyed him. But now he bade her go, and see the lovely home and beautiful apartments he had prepared for her, and judge for herself of the happiness she might enjoy there, loved and caressed and taught by him, and then decide. If she were ready to give up her willfulness, he wrote, she might answer him immediately, and he would then return, and their new home should receive them, and their new life begin at once. But if she were still inclined to be stubborn and rebellious, she must take a month

to consider, ere he would receive her reply. Ah, to little Elsie, it was a most enchanting picture he had drawn, to live in her father's house, his own home and hers, to be his constant and loved companion, to exchange Miss Day's teaching for his, to walk, to ride, to sit with him, in a word to live in the sunshine of his love. Oh, it would be paradise upon earth. And then the alternative. Oh, how dreadful seemed to the shrinking, sensitive child, the very thought of being sent away amongst entire strangers,

who could not be expected to care for her, or love her, who would have no sympathy with her highest hopes and desires, and instead of assisting her to walk in the narrow way, would strive to turn her feet aside into the paths of worldly conformity and sin. For alas, she well knew it was only to the care of such persons her father would be likely to commit her,

wishing as he did, to root out of her mind what he was pleased to call the narrow prejudices of her unfortunate early training. Poor child, she shrank from it in terror and dismay. But should she choose that which her poor, hungry heart, so yearn for, the home with her father, she must pledge herself to take as her rule of faith and practice, not God's holy word, which had hitherto been her guidebook, but her father's wishes and commands, which she well knew

would often be entirely opposed to its teachings. It was indeed a hard choice, but Elsie could not hesitate where the path of duty was so plain. She seemed to hear a voice saying to her, This is the way, walk ye in it. We ought to obey God rather than men. "'Ah,' she murmured, "'I cannot do this great wickedness "'and sin against God, "'for if my earthly father's frown "'is so dreadful, so very hard to bear,

"'how much worse would be my heavenly fathers? "'But, oh, that boarding-school, "'how can I ever endure "'its trials and temptations? "'I am so weak and sinful. "'Ah, if Papa would but spare me "'this trial, if he would only let me "'stay at home, but he will not,

"'for he has said I must go, "'and never breaks his word. And again her tears fell fast, but she dashed them away and took up her Bible. It opened at the fiftieth chapter of Isaiah, and her eye fell upon these words. For the Lord God will help me, therefore shall I not be confounded. Therefore have I set my face like a flint, and I know that I shall not be ashamed. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness and hath no light?

Let him trust in the name of the Lord, and stay upon His God. "'Ah, here was comfort. The Lord God will help me,' she repeated. And bowing her face over the holy book, she gave thanks for the precious promise, and earnestly, tearfully pleaded that it might be fulfilled unto her. Then rising from her knees, she bathed her eyes, and rang for Fanny to prepare her for her ride. It was the usual hour for it. Her horse was already at the door, and very soon the little girl might have been seen galloping up the road toward the oaks, quite alone, accepting that Jim, her constant attendant, rode some yards in the rear.

It was a pleasant summer morning. There had been just rain enough the night before to cool the air and lay the dust, and everything was looking fresh and beautiful. And had the little Elsie's heart been as light and free from care, as would have seemed natural to one of her age, she would no doubt have enjoyed her ride extremely. It was but a short one, and the place well known to her, for she had often passed it, though she had never yet been in the grounds. In a few moments she reached the gate. Aunt Jim, having dismounted and opened it for her, she rode leisurely up a broad, graveled carriageway,

which wound about through the grounds, giving the traveller a number of beautiful views ere he reached the house, a large building of dark grey stone, which stood so far back, and was so entirely hidden by trees and shrubbery, as to be quite invisible from the highway. Now the road was shaded on either hand by large trees, their branches almost meeting overhead, and anon, an opening in their ranks afforded a glimpse of some charming little valley,

some sequestered nook amongst the hills, some grassy meadow, or field of golden wheat, or a far-off view of the sea. Oh, how lovely, murmured the little girl, dropping the reins on her horse's neck, and gazing about her with eyes now sparkling with pleasure, now dimmed with tears, For alas, these lovely scenes were not for her, at least not now, and it might be never, and her heart was very sad. At length she reached the house. Chloe met her at the door, and clasped her to her bosom, with tears of joy and thankfulness.

Blessed E Lord for his goodness, and send in my child back to her old mammy again, she said, I so glad, darling, so very glad. And as she spoke she drew the little girl into a pleasant room, fitted up with books and pictures, couches and easy chairs and tables, with every convenience for writing, drawing, etc. De Sam Masah Horace's study, she said, an answer to the eager, inquiring glance, Elsie sent round the room, while she removed her hat and habit, and seated her in one of the softly cushioned chairs. And the next room is your own little sit-in' room,

and just the prettiest ever was seen, your old mammy tinks, and now dat she's got her child back again, she'll be as happy as de de damn long. "'Oh, mammy!' sobbed the child. "'I am not to stay.' "'Cloe's look of delight changed to one of blank dismay. "'But you are coming soon, darling,' she said inquiringly. "'I tink Massa Horace tends to be here for long, sartin, "'case he's had de whole house fixed up so fine,

"'and I sure he never take so much trouble, "'and spend such lobes of money fixing up such pretty rims for you, "'if he didn't love you dearly, "'and tend to have you here long with himself.' Elsie shook her head sorrowfully. No, Mammy, he says not unless I give up my willfulness, and promise to do exactly as he bids me, and if I will not do that, I am to be sent away to boarding school.

The last words came with a great sob, as she flung herself into Chloe's outstretched arms, and hid her face on her bosom. Poor darling, poor little pet, murmured the nurse, hugging her tight, while her own tears fell in great drops on the golden curls. I thought your troubles were all. over. I s'pose Massa Horus had found out you wasn't bad after all, and was

coming right home to live with you in dis beautiful place. But, dare, don't, don't you go for to break your little heart bout it, dear? I sure de good thore makes them all come right in de end. Elsie made no reply, and for a little while they mingled their tears in silence. Then she raised her head, and gently releasing herself from Chloe's embrace, said, now, Mammy, I must go all about and see everything, for that was Papa's command. Chloe silently led the way through halls, parlors, drawing-room, library, dining, sitting, and bedrooms, servants' apartments, kitchen, pantry, and all, then out into the grounds, visiting, in turn, vegetable and flower gardens, lawn, hot houses, and grapery, and finally,

bringing the little girl back to her Papa's study, she led her from there, into his bedroom and dressing-room, and then to her own apartments, which she had reserved to the last. These were three, bedroom, sitting-room, and dressing-room, all beautifully furnished with every comfort and convenience. Elsie had gazed on all with a yearning heart, and eyes constantly swimming in tears. Ah, mammy, she exclaimed more than once. What a lovely, lovely home! How happy we might be here! The sight of her father's rums and her own affected her the most, and the tears fell fast as she passed slowly from one to another. Her own little sitting-room was the last, and here, sinking-room. down in an easy chair, she gazed about her silently and tearfully. On one side the windows looked

out upon a beautiful flower garden, while beyond were hills and woods. On the other, glass doors opened out upon a grassy lawn, shaded by large trees, and beyond, far away in the distance, rolled the blue sea. All around her she saw the evidences of a father's thoughtful love. A beautiful piano, a harp, a small work-table, well furnished with every requisite. books, drawing materials, everything to give pleasure and employment, while luxurious couches and easy-chairs, invited to rest and repose. Several rare pictures, too, adorn the walls. Elsie was very fond of paintings, and when she had gazed her fill upon the lovely landscape

without, she turned from one of these to another, with interest and pleasure. But one was covered, and she was in the act of raising her hand to draw aside the curtain, when her nurse stopped her, saying, not now, darling, try de piano first. She opened the instrument as she spoke, and Elsie, running her fingers over the keys, remarked that it was the sweetest tone she had ever heard. Chloe begged her to play,

urging her request on the plea that it was so very long since she had heard her, and she might not have another opportunity soon. Just at that instant, a little bird on a tree near the door poured forth his joy in a gush of glad melody, and Elsie, again running her fingers, lightly over the keys, saying with touching sweetness and pathos.

Ye banks and brays of Bonnie Dune, How can ye look so bright and fair? How can you sing, ye little bird? And I say weary, full of care, etc. The word seemed to come from her very heart, and her voice, though sweet and clear, was full of tears. Chloe sobbed aloud, and Elsie, looking lovingly at her, said softly,

Don't, dear Mammy, I will sing a better one. and she played in saying, He doeth all things well. Then rising, she closed the instrument, saying, Now, Mammy, let me see the picture. Chloe then drew aside the curtain, and Elsie, with clasped hands and streaming eyes, stood for many minutes,

gazing upon a life-sized, and speaking portrait of her father. Papa, Papa, she sobbed, my own darling, precious Papa, oh, could you but know how dearly your little Elsie loves you? Don't now, darling, don't know, darling. don't take on so dreadful. It just breaks your old mammy's heart to see her child so stressed, Chloe said, passing her arm around the little girl's waist and laying her head on her bosom.

Oh, Mammy, will he ever smile on me again? Shall I ever live with him in this dear home? sobbed the poor child. Oh, it is hard, hard to give it all up. To have Papa always displeased with me. Oh, Mammy, there is such a weary aching at my heart. Is it never to be satisfied? My poor, poor child, my poor little pet. Eyes sure it'll all come right by and by, replied Chloe soothingly, as soon as emotion would suffer her to speak. You know it is de Lord that sends all afflictions, and you must remember de pretty words you is just a singin.

He doeth all things well. He says, What I do thou knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter. De great God can change your father's heart, and cline him to spect your principles. And I do believe he will do, it. Elsie sobbed out her dread of the boarding school, with its loneliness and its temptations. "'Now don't you go for to be afraid of all that, darling,' replied her nurse.

"'Has you forgotten how it says in de good book? "'Lo, I am with you always, even into the end of the world? "'And if he is with you, who can hurt you? "'Just nobody.' A text came to Elsie's mind, "'the eternal God is thy refuge, and underneath are the everlasting arms. and lifting her head she dashed away her tears. No, she said, I will not be afraid.

At least I will try not to be. The Lord is my light in my salvation. Whom shall I fear? The Lord is the strength of my life. Of whom shall I be afraid? But, oh, mammy, I must go now, and I feel as if I were saying farewell to you, and the sweet home forever,

as if I were never to live in these pretty rooms, never to see them again. Hush, hush, darling. taint never best to borrow trouble, and I sure you'll come back one of these days, replied Chloe, forcing herself to speak cheerfully, though her heart ached as she looked into the soft, hazel eyes, all dimmed with tears, and marked how thin and pale the dear little face had grown. Elsie was passing around the room again, taking a farewell look at each picture and piece of furniture. Then she stood a moment, gazing out over the lawn, to the rolling sea beyond.

She was murmuring something to herself, and Chloe started as her ear faintly caught the words. "'In my father's house are many mansions.' "'Mammy,' said the child, suddenly turning and taking her hand. "'Look yonder, and she pointed with her finger. "'Do you see that beautiful, tall tree that casts such a thick shade? "'I want to be buried right there, where Papa can see my grave when he sits in here, "'and think that I am with him yet. "'When I am gone, Mammy, you must tell him that I told him, that I told him,

you this. It would be so pleasant to be there. It is such a lovely spot, and the distant murmur of the sea seems like a lullaby to sing the weary one to rest. She added dreamily. I would like to lie down there now. Why, what you talking about, Miss Elsie? My child mustn't say such tings, exclaimed Chloe, and great alarm. Your old mammy specks to die long enough for you do. Use very young and taint worthwhile to begin talking about dying yet. Elsie smiled sadly. "'But you know, Mammy,' she said, "'that death often comes to the youngest. "'Mama died young, and so may I.

"'I am afraid it isn't right, "'but sometimes I am so sad and weary, "'that I cannot help longing very much to die, "'and go to be with her and with Jesus, "'for they would always love me, "'and I should never be lonely any more. "'Oh, Mammy, Mammy, Mammy, must we part. "'Shall I ever see you again?' she cried,

"'throwing herself into her nurse's arms. "'God bless and keep you, darling,' Chloe said. folding her to her heart. "'De good Lord, take care of my precious lamb, "'and bring her back to her old mammy again for a long.' "'Elsey shot herself into her own rum on her return to Rosalinds, "'and was not seen again that day by anyone but her maid. "'Until just at dusk, Adelaide wrapped softly at her door.

"'Elsey's voice, in a low, tremulous tone, answered, "'Come in, and Adelaide entered. "'The little girl was just in the act of closing her writing-dusk, and her aunt thought she had been weeping, but the light was so uncertain that she might have been mistaken. "'My poor darling,' she said, in low, pitiful accents, as passing her arm around the child's waist, she drew her down to a seat beside herself upon the sofa.

Elsie did not speak, but dropping her head upon Adelaide's shoulder, burst into tears. "'My poor child, don't cry so, better days will come,' said her aunt soothingly, running her fingers through Elsie's soft curls. "'I know what has been the trial of today,' she continued, "'still using the same gentle, caressing tone. "'For I, too, had a letter from your papa, "'in which he told me what he had said to you.

"'You have been to see your new home. "'I have seen it several times, and think it very lovely. "'And some day, I hope and expect you and your papa "'will be very happy there.' "'Elsey shook her head sorrowfully. "'Not now I know,' said Adelaide, "'for I have no need to ask what your decision has been. "'But I am hoping and,

praying that God may work the same change in your father's views and feelings, which has been lately wrought in mine, and then he will love you all the better for your steadfast determination to obey God rather than man. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, will it ever be, sighed the poor child? The time seems so very long. It is so dreadful to live without my papa's love. He does love you, Elsie, and I really think he suffers nearly as much as you do, but he thinks he is right in what he requires of you, and he is so very determined, and so anxious to make a gay, fashionable woman of you, cure you of those absurd, puritanical notions, as he expresses it, that I fear he will never relent until his heart is changed. But God is able to do that. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, said the little girl,

mournfully, pray for me that I may be enabled to wait patiently until that time comes, and never permitted to indulge rebellious feelings towards Papa. Adelaide kissed her softly. "'Poor child,' she whispered, "'it is a hard trial. "'But try, dearest, to remember who sends it.' "'She was silent a moment, "'then said, reluctantly, "'Elsey, your papa has entrusted me

"'with a message to you, "'which I was to deliver after your visit to the Oaks, "'unless you had then come to the resolution "'to comply with his wishes, "'or rather his commands. "'She paused, and Elsie, trembling, "'and almost holding her breath, "'asked fearfully.

"'What is it, Aunt Adelaide?' "'Poor darling,' murmured Adelaide, "'clasping the little form more closely, "'and pressing her lips to the fair brow. "'I wish I could save you from it. "'He says that if you continue obdurate, "'he has quite determined to send you to a convent to be educated. "'As Adelaide made this announcement,

"'she pitied the child from the bottom of her heart, "'for she knew that much of Elsie's reading "'had been on the subject of popery and papal institutions, "'that she had poured over histories "'of the terrible tortures of the Inquisition, "'and stories of Marquisition, martyrs and captive nuns, until she had imbibed an intense horror and dread of everything connected with that form of error and superstition. Yet knowing all this, Adelaide was hardly prepared

for the effect of her communication. "'Oh, Adelaide!' almost shrieked the little girl, throwing her arms around her aunt's neck, and clinging to her, as if in mortal terror. "'Save me! Save me! Oh, tell Papa I would rather he would kill me at once, then send me to such a place.' And she wept and sobbed and wrung her hands in such grief and terror that Adelaide grew absolutely frightened. They will not dare to hurt you, Elsie, she hastened to say. Oh, they will, they will, they will try to make me go to Mass and pray to the Virgin, and bow to the crucifixes, and when I refuse, they will put me in a dungeon and torture me. Oh, no, child, replied Adelaide soothingly.

They will not dare to do so to you, because you will not be a nun, but only a border, and your papa would be sure to find it all out. No, no, said the little girl. They will hide me from Papa when he comes, and tell him that I want to take the veil, and refuse to see him, or else they will say that I am dead and buried. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, beg him not to put me there.

I shall go crazy. I feel as if I were going crazy now. And she put her hand to her head. Poor, poor child, said Adelaide, weeping. I wish it was in my power to help you. I would once have advised you to submit, to all your father requires. I cannot do that now, but I will return some of your lessons to me. It is God, my poor darling, who sends you this trial, and he will give you strength according to

your day. He will be with you, wherever you are, even should it be in a convent. For you know, he says, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee, and not a hair of your head shall fall to the ground without your father. Yes, I know, I know, Elsie answered, again pressing her hands to her head, but I cannot think, and everything seemed so dreadful. Adelaide was much alarmed, for Elsie looked quite wild for a moment, but after staying with her for a considerable time, saying all she could to soothe and comfort her, and reminding her that it would be some weeks ere the plan could be carried out, and that in that time something might occur to change her father's mind, she left her,

though still in deep distress, apparently calm and composed. End of Chapter 10 Section 15 of Holidays at Roselands This is a Libravox recording All Libravox recordings are in the public domain For more information or to volunteer Please visit Libravox.org Recording by Bridget Gage

Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley Chapter 11 In vain she seeks to close her weary eyes Those eyes still swim incessantly in tears hope in her cheerless bosom fading dies, distracted by a thousand cruel fears, while banished from his love forever she appears. Mrs. Tige's psyche. When thus alone the little Elsie fell upon her knees, weeping and sobbing.

Oh, she groaned, I cannot, cannot bear it. Then she thought of the agony in the garden, and that bitter cry, Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me, followed by the submissive prayer, if this cup may not pass from me, except I drink it, thy will, not mine be done. She opened her Bible, and dread of his sufferings, so meekly and patiently born, without a single murmur or complaint, born by one who was free from all stain of sin, born not for himself, but for others, sufferings to which her own were not for a moment, to be compared. And then she prayed that she might bear the image of Jesus, that like him she might be

enabled to yield a perfect submission to her heavenly father's will, and to endure with patience and meekness, whatever trial he might see fit to appoint her. Elsie was far from well, and for many long hours after she had sought her pillow, she lay tossing restlessly from side to side in mental and physical pain. Her temples throbbing, and her heart achy, with its intense longing for the love that now seemed farther from her than ever. And thought, troubled, anxious, distracted thought, was busy in her brain. All the stories of martyrs and captive nuns which she had ever read, all the descriptions of the horrible tortures inflicted by Rome upon her wretched victims,

came vividly to her recollection, and when at length she fell asleep, it was but to wake again, trembling with fright from a dream that she was in the dungeons of the Inquisites. Then again she slept, but only to dream of new horrors, which seemed terribly real, even when she awoke. And thus, between sleeping and waking, the hours dragged slowly along, until at last the day dawned, after what had seemed to the little girl the longest night she had ever known. Her maid came in at the usual hour, and was surprised and alarmed to find her young mistress still in bed, with cheeks burning and eyes sparkling with fever, and talking in a wild, incoherent manner. Rushing out of the room, Fanny hastened in search of Miss Adelaide, who, she had long since discovered, was the only one of the family that cared for Elsie. And in a few moments, the young aunt was standing at the bedside, looking with tearful eyes at the little sufferer.

"'Oh, Miss Adelaide,' whispered the girl, "'I think she's very sick. "'Shan't we send for de doctor?' "'Yes, tell Jim to go for him immediately, and to stop on his way back, and tell Aunt Chloe that she is wanted here, just as soon as she can possibly come, replied Adelaide quickly. And then she set herself to work, to make the child as comfortable as possible, remaining beside her until Chloe came to take her place, which was in less than an hour after she had received the summons, and just as the breakfast-bell rang at Roselands.

So Elsie has taken a fever, and there is no knowing what it is, or whether it is contagious, or not, remarked Mrs. Dinsmore. It is really fortunate that we were just going away for our summer trip. I shall take all the children now, and we will start this very day. What a good thing it is that Elsie has kept her rum so constantly of late. Can you pack in time for the afternoon train, Adelaide? I shall not go now, Mama, replied Adelaide quietly. Why not? asked her mother in a tone of surprise. Because I prefer to stay with Elsie. "'What absurd folly!' exclaimed Mrs. Dinsmore. "'Aunt Chloe will do everything that is necessary,

"'and you don't know to what infection you may be exposing yourself.' "'I don't think there is any danger, Mama, "'and if Elsie should be very ill, "'Aunt Chloe will need assistance. "'And I am not willing to leave Horace's child to the care of servants. "'Elsey has been a great comfort to me in my sorrow,' she added, "'with tears in her eyes, "'and I will not forsake her now.

"'And you know, Mama, it is no sort of, self-denial, for I have no heart for gaiety. I would much rather stay. Certainly, stay a few like, answered her father, speaking for the first time. I do not imagine that Elsie's disease is contagious. She has doubtless worried herself sick, and it would not look well to the neighbors, for us all to run away, and leave the child so ill. Ah, there is the doctor, and we will have his opinion, he exclaimed, as through the half-open door, he caught a glimpse of the family physician descending the stairs. Ask him into breakfast, pomp. Good morning, doctor. How do you find your patient?

I think her quite a sick child, sir. Though of the precise nature of her disease, I am not yet able to form a decided opinion, replied the physician, accepting the offered seat at the table. Is it anything contagious? inquired Mrs. Dinsmore, anxiously. I cannot yet say certainly, madam, but I think not. Shall we send for Horace, that is, would you advise? it, asked Mr. Dinsmore, hesitatingly. Oh, no, was the reply, not until we have had more time to judge, whether she is likely to be very ill. It may prove but a slight attack. I shall write this very day, was Adelaide's mental resolve, though she said nothing.

Mrs. Dinsmore hurried her preparations, and the middle of the afternoon, found Adelaide and Elsie, sole occupants of the house, with the exception of the servants. Adelaide watched the carriage as it rolled away, and then, with feelings of sadness and desolation, and a mind filled with anxious forebodings, returned to her station at Elsie's bedside. The child was tossing about, moaning and talking incoherently, and Adelaide sighed deeply at the thought that this was perhaps but the beginning of a long and serious illness, while she was painfully conscious of her own inexperience and want of skill in nursing. oh she exclaimed half aloud if i only had some kind experienced friend to advise and assist me what a blessed relief it would be there was a sound of carriage-wheels on the gravel walk below and hastily turning to chloe she said

go down and tell them i must be excused i cannot see visitors while my little niece is so very ill chloe went but returned almost immediately followed by mrs travilla with a half-smothered exclamation of delight adelaide threw herself into the kind motherly arms extended to receive her and burst into tears mrs travilla let them have their way for a moment while she stroked her hair caressingly and murmured a few soothing words Then she said softly, Edward called at the gate this morning, and learned all about it, and I knew you were but young, and would feel lonely and anxious, and I loved the dear child, as if she were my own, and so I have come to stay, and help you nurse her, if you will let me. Let you, dear Mrs. Travella, I can never repay your kindness.

Mrs. Travella only smiled, and pressed the hand she held, and then quietly laying aside her bonnet and shawl, took up her post at the bedside, with the air of one quite at home, and intending to be useful. "'It is such an inexpressible relief to see you sitting there,' whispered Adelaide. "'You don't know what a load you have taken off my mind.' "'But before Mrs. Travella could reply, Elsie started up in the bed, with a wild outcry. "'Oh, don't, Papa, don't send me there. They will kill me. They will torture me. "'Oh, let me stay at home with you, and I will be very good.'

Mrs. Travella spoke soothingly to her, and persuaded her to lie down again. Elsie looked at her quite rationally, and holding out her hand, with a faint smile, said, Thank you, Mrs. Travella, you are very kind to come to see me. I am very sick, my head hurts me so. And she put her hand up to it, while again her eyes rolled wildly, and she shrieked out. Oh, Aunt Adelaide, save me, save me, don't let them take me away to that dreadful place. must i go now to-day she asked in piteous accents oh i don't want to go and she clung shuddering to her aunt who is bending over her with eyes swimming in tears no darling no she said no one shall take you away nobody shall hurt you then in answer to mrs travilla's inquiring look she explained speaking in an undertone he had decided to place her in a convent to complete her education

"'I told her of it last night,' she added mournfully, as he requested, "'and I very much fear that the fright and terror she suffered on that account "'have helped to bring on this attack.' "'Poor, dear, precious lamb,' sighed Chloe, "'who stood at the foot of the bed, "'gazing sadly at her nursling, "'and wiping away tear after tear as they chased each other down her sable cheek. "'I wish Massahoros could see her now.

"'I sure he never say such cruel tings no more.' he ought surely to be here you have sent for him adelaide mrs travilla said inquiringly she is very ill and it is of great importance that her mind should be set at rest if indeed it can be done at present i wrote this morning adelaide said and i shall write every day until he comes elsie caught the words and turning with an eager look to her aunt she again spoke quite rationally are you writing to papa aunt adelaide she asked her words and turning with an eager look to her aunt adelaide she asked her words and she asked her words and she asked her own. "'Are you writing to Papa, Aunt Adelaide?' she asked. "'Oh, beg him to come home soon, very soon. "'Tell him I want to see him once more. "'Oh, Aunt Adelaide, he will kiss me when I am dying, won't he? "'Oh, say you think he will.'

"'I am sure of it, darling,' replied Adelaide soothingly, "'as she bent down and kissed the little feverish cheek. "'But we are not going to let you die yet.' "'But will you ask Papa, will you beg him to come?' pleaded the little voice, still more eagerly. "'I will, I have, darling,' replied the aunt, and I doubt not that he will start for home immediately on receiving my letter.

Day after day the fever raged in Elsie's veins, and when at length it was subdued, it left her very weak indeed. But the doctor pronounced her free from disease, and said she only needed good nursing and nutritious diet to restore her to health. And Mrs. Travella and Chloe, who had watched day and night, by her couch with intense anxiety, wept for joy and thankfulness, that their precious one was

yet spared to them. But alas, their hopes faded again, as day after day the little girl lay on her bed, weak and languid, making no progress toward recovery, but rather losing strength. The doctor shook his head with a disappointed air, and drawing Adelaide aside, said, I cannot understand it, Miss Dinsmore. Has she any mental trouble? She seems to me, me like one who has some weight of care or sorrow pressing upon her, and sapping the very springs of life. She appears to have no desire to recover. She needs something to rouse her, and revive her love of life. Is there anything on her mind? If so, it must be removed, or she will certainly die. She is very anxious to see her father, said Adelaide, weeping. Oh, how I wish he would come.

I cannot imagine what keeps him. I have very much. written again and again. I wish he was here, indeed, replied the doctor, with a look of great anxiety. Miss Adelaide, he suddenly exclaimed, if she were ten years older, I should say she was dying of a broken heart. But she is so young, the idea is absurd. You are right, Doctor, it is nothing but that. Oh, how I wish Horace would come, cried Adelaide, walking up and down the room,

and wringing her hands. Do you notice, Doctor? she asked, stopping before him, how she watches the opening of the door, and starts and trembles at every sound. It is killing her, for she is too weak to bear it. Oh, if Horace would only come and set her mind at rest, he has been displeased with her, and threatened to send her to a convent, of which she has a great horror and dread, and she idolizes him, and so his anger and his threats have had this sad effect upon her. Poor child! "'Write again, Miss Adelaide,

"'and tell him that her life depends upon his speedy return "'and a reconciliation with him. "'If he would not lose her, "'he must at once relieve her of every fear and anxiety,' "'said the physician, taking up his hat. "'That is the medicine she needs, "'and the only one that will do her much good. "'Good morning, I will be in again at noon.'

"'And Adelaide, scarcely waiting to see him off, "'rushed away to her room, "'trew right to her brother exact the same, what he had told her, beseeching him, if he had any love for his child to return immediately. The paper was all blistered with her tears, for they fell so fast, it was with difficulty she could see to write. She has spoken from the first, as though it were a settled thing, that this sickness was to be her last, and now a great, a terrible dread, is coming over me that she is right. Oh, Horace, will you not come and save her? Thus Adelaide closed her note.

Then sealing and dispatching it, she returned to the bedside of her little niece. Elsie lay quietly, with her eyes closed, but there was an expression of pain upon her features. Mrs. Travella sat beside her, holding one little hand in hers, and gazing with tearful eyes upon the little wan face she had learned to love so well. Presently, those beautiful eyes unclosed, and turned upon her with an expression of anguish that touched her to the very heart. what is it darling are you in pain she asked leaning over her and speaking in tones of the tenderest solicitude oh mrs travilla moaned the little girl my sins my sins they are so many so black without holiness no man shall see the lord god says it and i i am not holy i am vile oh so vile so sinful shall i ever see his face how can i dare to venture into his presence she spoke slowly gaspingly her voice sometimes sinking almost to a whisper so that but for the death-like stillness of the room her words would scarcely have been audible mrs travilla's tears were falling very fast and it was a moment ere she could command her voice to repeat

apply. My precious, precious child, she said, he is able to save to the uttermost, the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin. He will wash you in that precious fountain opened for sin, and for all uncleanness. He will clothe you with the robe of his own righteousness, and present you faultless before the throne of God, without spot or wrinkle, or any such thing. He has said it, and shall it not come to pass, my darling? Yes, dear child, I am confident of this very thing, that he who has begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ. Oh, yes, he will. I know he will.

Precious Jesus, my Savior, murmured the little one, a smile of heavenly peace and joy, overspreading her features. And closing her eyes, she seemed to sleep, while Adelaide, unable longer to control her feelings, stole softly from the room, to seek a place where she might weep without restraint. An hour later, Adelaide sat alone by the bedside, Mrs. Travella having found it necessary to return to Ion for a few hours, while Chloe had gone down to the kitchen to see to the preparation of some new delicacy, with which she hoped to tempt Elsie's failing appetite.

Adelaide had been sitting for some moments, gazing sadly at the little pale, thin face, so fair, so sad, yet so full of meekness and resignation. Her eyes filled as she looked, and thought of all that they feared. Elsie, darling, precious little one, she murmured, in low, tremulous tones, as she lent over the child in tender solicitude. Dear Aunt Adelaide, how kind you are to me, said the little girl, opening her eyes and looking up lovingly into her aunt's face.

There was a sound of carriage-wheels. "'Is it my papa?' asked Elsie, starting and trembling. Adelaide sprang to the window. "'No, it was only a kind neighbor, come to inquire how the invalid was.' A look of keen disappointment passed over the expressive countenance of the little girl. The white lids drooped over the soft eyes, and large tears stole from beneath the long, dark lashes, and rolled silently down her cheeks. "'He will not come in time,' she whispered, as of talking to her son.

"'Oh, Papa, I want to hear you say you forgive all my naughtiness. I want one kiss before I go. Oh, take me in your arms, Papa, and press me to your heart, and say you love me yet.' Adelaide could bear it no longer. The mournful pleading tones went to her very heart. "'Dear, dear child!' she cried, bending over her with streaming eyes. "'He does love you. I know it. You are the very idol of his heart, and you are the very idol of his heart, and you must not die. Oh, darling, live for his sake and for mine. He will soon be here, and then it will be all right. He will be so thankful that he has not lost you, that he will never allow you to be separated from him again.

No, oh no, he said he did not love a rebellious child, she sobbed. He said he would never kiss me again until I submit, and you know I cannot do that. And, oh, Aunt Adelaide, he never breaks his word. "'Oh, Horace, Horace, will you never come? "'Will you let her die, so young, so sweet, so fair?' "'Wept Adelaide, wringing her hands.' "'But Elsie was speaking again, and she controlled herself to listen. "'Aunt Adelaide,' she murmured, in low, feeble tones,

"'I am too weak to hold a pen. "'Will you write something for me?' "'I will, darling. I will do anything I can for you,' she replied. then turning to the maid, who had just entered the room. Fanny, she said, bring Miss Elsie's writing-desk here, and set it close to the bedside. Now you may take that waiter downstairs, and you need not come in again until I ring for you. Elsie had started and turned her head on the opening of the door, as she invariably did. Looking longingly, eagerly toward it, then turned away again, with a sigh of disappointment.

"'Poor Papa! Poor dear Papa!' she murmured to herself. "'He will be so lonely without his little daughter. "'My heart aches for you, my own Papa.' "'I am quite ready now, Elsie, dear. What do you wish me to write?' asked her aunt. "'Aunt Adelaide,' said the little girl, looking earnestly at her, "'do you know how much Mama was worth, how much money I would have if I lived to grow up?' "'No, dear,' she replied, much surprised at the question. for even in health Elsie had never seemed to care for riches. I cannot say exactly,

but I know it is a great many thousands. And it will all be Papa's when I am gone, I suppose. I am glad of that, but I would like to give some of it away, if I might. I know I have no right, because I am so young. Papa has told me that several times. But I think he will like to do what I wish with a part of it. Don't you think so, too, and Adelaide? Adelaide nodded assent. She'd not trust herself to speak, for she began to comprehend that it was neither more nor less than the last will and testament of her little niece, which she was requesting her to write. Well then, Aunt Adelaide, said the feeble little voice, Please write down that I want my dear Papa to support one missionary to the heathen out of my money.

Now say that I know he will take care of my poor old mammy as long as she lives, and I hope that, for his little Elsie's sake, he will be very, very kind of. to her, and give her everything she wants. And I want him to do something for Mrs. Murray, too. Mama loved her, and so do I, for she was very kind to me always, and taught me about Jesus, and so I want Papa to give her a certain sum every year, enough to keep her quite comfortable, for she is getting old, and I am afraid she is very poor. I have written all that, Elsie, is there anything more? asked Adelaide, scarcely able to command her voice. "'Yes, if you please,' replied the little girl,

"'and she went on to name every member of the family, "'from her grandfather down, servants included, "'setting apart some little gift for each, "'most of them things already in her possession, "'though some few were to be bought, if her papa was willing. "'Even Miss Day was not forgotten, "'and to her, Elsie bequeathed a valuable ring. "'To her aunt Adelaide, she gave her papa's miniature,

"'a lock of her own hair, and a small testament. Are you really willing to part with your papa's picture, Elsie, dear? asked Adelaide. I thought you valued it very highly. I cannot take it with me, dear Aunt Adelaide, was the quiet reply, and he will not want it himself. And I believe you love him better than anyone else.

Oh, Aunt Adelaide, comfort my poor Papa when I am gone, and he is left all alone, she exclaimed, the big tears chasing each other down her cheeks. It is so sad to be alone, with nobody to love you. My poor, poor Papa, I am all he has. You have given nothing to him, said Adelaide, wiping away her tears, and glancing over what she had just written. Yes, there is a little packet in my desk directed to him.

Please give him that, and my dear, precious little Bible. I can't part with it yet, but when I am gone. She then mentioned that she had pointed out to her nurse, the spot where she wished to be buried, and added that she did not want any monument, but just a plain white stone, with her name and age, and a text of Scripture. "'That is all, and thank you very much, dear Auntie,' she said, when Adelaide had finished writing down her directions. "'Now, please put the pen in my fingers, and hold the paper here,

and I think I can sign my name.' She did so quite legibly, although her hand trembled with weakness, and then at her request the paper was folded, sealed, and placed in her desk, to be given after her death to her father, along with the packet. It was evidently a great relief to Elsie to get these things off her mind. Yet talking so long had exhausted all her little strength, and Adelaide, much alarmed at the death-like pallor of her countenance, and the sinking of her voice,

now insisted that she should lie quiet and try to sleep. Elsie made an effort to obey, but her fever was returning, and she was growing very restless again. "'I cannot, Aunt Adelaide,' she said at length, "'and I want to tell you a little more to say to Papa, for I may not be able again. I am afraid he will not come until I am gone, and he will be so sorry, my poor, poor Papa. Tell him that I loved him to the very last, that I longed to ask him to forgive me for all the naughty, rebellious feelings I have ever had towards him. Twice, since he has been displeased with me, I have rebelled in my heart.

Once when he refused to give me Miss Allison's letter, and again when he sent Mammy away. It was only for a few moments each time. But it was very wicked, and I am very sorry. Sobs choked her utterance. "'Poor darling,' said Adelaide, crying bitterly, "'I don't think an angel could have borne it better, and I know he will reproach himself for his cruelty to you.

Oh, Aunt Adelaide, don't say that. Don't let him reproach himself, but say all you can to comfort him. I am his child, he had a right, and he only wanted to make me good, and I needed it all, or God would not have permitted it. Oh, Elsie, darling, I cannot give you up, you must not die, sobbed Adelaide, bending over her, her tears falling fast on Elsie's bright curls. it is so hard to see you die so young and with so much to live for it is very sweet to go home so soon murmured the soft low voice of the little one so sweet to go and live with jesus and be free from sin forever adelaide made no reply and for a moment her bitter sobbing was the only sound that broke the stillness of the room don't cry so dear auntie elsie said faintly i am very happy only i want to see my father

she added something incoherently and adelaide perceived with excessive alarm that her mind was again beginning to wander she hastily summoned a servant and despatched a message to the physician urging him to come immediately as there was an alarming change in his patient. Never in all her life had Adelaide suffered such anxiety and distress as during the next half-hour, which she and the faithful Chloe spent by the bedside, watching the restless tossings of the little sufferer whose fever and delirium seemed to increase every moment. Jim had not been able to find the doctor,

and Mrs. Travella was staying away longer than she had intended. But at length she came, and though evidently grieved and concerned at the change in Elsie, her quiet, collected manner, calmed and soothed Adelaide. "'Oh, Mrs. Travilla,' she whispered, "'do you think she will die?' "'We will not give up hope yet, my dear,' replied the old lady, trying to speak cheerfully. But my greatest comfort, just at present, is the sure knowledge that she is prepared for any event.

No one can doubt that she is a lamb of the Savior's fold, and if he is about to gather her into his bosom, she paused, overcome by emotion, then added in a tremulous tone. It will be a sad thing to us, no doubt, but to her, dear little one, a blessed, blessed change. I cannot bear the thought, sobbed Adelaide,

but I have scarcely any hope now, because, and then she told Mrs. Travella what they had been doing in her absence. Don't let that discourage you, my dear, replied her friend soothingly. I have no faith in presentiments, and while there is life, there is hope. Dr. Barton, the physician, came in at that moment,

looked at his young patient, felt her pulse, and shook his head sorrowfully. Adelaide watched his face with the deepest anxiety. He passed his hand over Elsie's beautiful curls. It seems a sad pity, he remarked in a low tone to her aunt,

but they will have to be sacrificed. They must be cut off immediately, and her head shaved. Adelaide shuddered and trembled. Is there any hope, doctor? She faltered, almost under her breath. There is life yet, Miss Adelaide, he said, and we must use all the means within our reach.

But I wish her father was here. Have you heard nothing yet? No, nothing, nothing, she answered, in a tone of keen distress, then hastily left the room to give the necessary orders for carrying out the doctor's directions. No, no, no, "'No, you must not. Papa will not allow it. He will be very angry. He will punish me if you cut off my curls.'

And Elsie's little hand was raised in a feeble attempt to push away the remorseless scissors that were severing the bright locks from her head. "'No, darling, he will not be displeased, because it is quite necessary to make you well,' said Mrs. Travella, in her gentle soothing tones. And your Papa would bid us do it if he were here. "'No, no, don't cut it off. I will not. I cannot be a nun. Oh, Papa, save me, save me,' she shrieked. "'Dear child, you are safe at home, with none but friends around you.' It was Mrs. Travella's gentle voice again, and for a moment the child seemed calmed. But only for a moment another wild fancy possessed her brain, and she cried out wildly,

"'Don't, don't! Take it away! I will not bow down. to images. No, no, I will not. Then, with a bitter, wailing cry, that went to the heart of everyone who heard it. Oh, Papa, don't be angry. I will be good. Oh, I am all alone. Nobody to love me. Elsie, darling, we are all here, and we love you dearly, dearly, said Adelaide, in quivering tones, while her scalding tears fell like rain upon the little hand she had taken in hers. "'My papa, I want my papa, but he said he would never kiss me to lie submit. The tone was low and plaintive, and the large, mournful eyes were fixed upon Adelaide's face. Then suddenly her gaze was directed upward. A bright smile overspread her features, and she exclaimed in joyous accents.

"'Yes, Mama, yes, I am coming. I will go with you.' Adelaide turned away and went weeping from the room, unable to bear and, anymore. Oh, Horace, Horace, what have you done? she sobbed as she walked up and down the hall, wringing her hands. The doctor came out, but she was too much absorbed in her grief to notice him. He went to her, however, and took her hand. Miss Adelaide, he said kindly, it is true your little niece is very ill, but we will not give up all hope yet. It is possible her father's presence may do something, and surely he will be here, ere long. But try to calm yourself, my dear young lady, and hope for the best, or I fear I shall have another patient on my hands. I will stay with the little

girl myself to-night, and I wish I could prevail upon you to lie down, and take some rest, for I see you need it sadly. Have you had your tea? Adelaide shook her head. I could not eat, she said sadly. You ought at least to try, it would do you good, he urged. no you will not well then you will lie down indeed you must you will certainly be ill adelaide looked the question she dared not ask no he said there's no immediate danger and if there should be any important change i will call you and reassured on that point she yielded to his persuasions and went to bed end of chapter eleven section sixteen of holidays at roselands this is a librivox recording all librival recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit librivox dot org recording by bridget gage holidays at roselands by martha finley chapter twelve part one i drink so deep of grief that he must only think not dare to speak that would express my woe small rivers murmur deep gulf's silent flow marston saffinicia it was no want of love for his child that had kept mr dinsmore from at once obeying adelaide's summons he had left the place where she supposed him to be and thus it happened that her letters did not reach him nearly so soon as she had expected

but when at length they were put into his hands and he read of elsie's entreaty that he would come to her and saw by the date how long she had been ill his distress and alarm were most excessive and within an hour he had set out on his return traveling night and day with the greatest possible despatch strangers wondered at the young fine-looking man who seemed in such desperate haste to reach the end of his journey sat half the time with his watch in his hand and looked so despairingly wretched whenever the train stopped for a moment elsie was indeed as adelaide had said the very idol of his heart and at times he suffered but little less than she did but his will was stronger even than his love and he had fondly hoped that this separation from him would produce the change in her which he so much desired and had thus far persuaded himself that he was only using the legitimate authority of a parent and therefore acting quite right and in fact with the truest kindness because as he reasoned she would be happier all her life if once relieved from the supposed necessity of conforming to rules so strict and unbending but suddenly his eyes seemed to have been opened to see his conduct in a new light and he called himself a brute a monster a cruel persecuting and longed to annihilate time and space, that he might clasp his child in his arms, tell her how dearly he loved her, and assure her that never again would he require her to do awe against her conscience. Again and again he took out his sister's letters, and read and re-read them,

vainly trying to assure himself that there was no danger, that she could not be so very ill. She is so young, he said to himself, and has always been healthy. It cannot be, that she will die. He started and shuddered at the word. Oh, no, it is impossible, he mentally exclaimed. God is too merciful to send me so terrible an affliction. He had not received Adelaide's last, and was therefore quite unprepared to find his child so near the borders of the grave. It was early on the morning of the day after her fearful relapse that a carriage drove rapidly up the avenue, and Horace Dinsmore looked from its window, half expecting to see again the little graceful figure that had been wont to stand upon the steps of the portico, ready to greet his

arrival with such outgushings of joy and love. But, Pasha, he exclaimed to himself, of course she is not yet able to leave her room, but my return will soon set her up again, the darling. My poor little pet, he added, with a sigh, as memory brought her vividly, before him as he had last seen her, and recalled her sorrowful, pleading looks and words. My poor darling, you shall have all the love and caresses now that your heart can desire. And he sprang out, glancing up at the windows above, to see if she were not looking down at him. But she was not to be seen. Yet it did not strike him as strange that all the shutters were closed, since it was the east side of the house, and a warm summer sun was shining full upon them.

a servant met him at the door looking grave and sad but mr dinsmore waited not to ask any questions and merely giving the man a nod sprang up the stairs and hurried to his daughter's room all dusty and travel-stained as he was he heard her laugh as he reached the door ah she must be a great deal better she will soon be quite well again now that i have come he murmured to himself with a smile as he pushed it open but alas what a sight met his eye the doctor mrs travilla adelaide and chloe all grouped about the bed where lay his little daughter tossing about and raving in the wildest delirium now shrieking with fear now laughing an unnatural hysterical laugh and so changed that no one could have recognized her the little face so thin the beautiful hair of which she had been so proud all gone the eyes sunken deep in her head and her head and her head and her eyes sunken deep in her head and her head and her and their soft light changed to the glare of insanity. Could it be Elsie, his own beautiful little Elsie? He could scarcely believe it, and a sickening feeling of horror and remorse crept over him.

No one seemed aware of his entrance, for all eyes were fixed upon the little sufferer, but as he drew near the bed, with a heart too full for speech, Elsie's eye fell upon him, and with a wild shriek of mortal terror, she clung to her aunt, crying out, "'Oh, save me, save me!

He's coming to take me away to the Inquisition. Go away, go away!' And she looked at him with a countenance so full of fear and horror that the doctor hastily took him by the arm to lead him away. But Mr. Dinsmore resisted. "'Elsey, my daughter, it is I, your own father, who loves you dearly,' he said in tones of the keenest anguish, as he bent over her and tried to take her hand.

but she snatched it away and clung to her aunt again hiding her face and shuddering with fear mr dinsmore groaned aloud and no longer resisted the physician's efforts to lead him from the room "'It is the delirium of fever,' Dr. Barton said, in answer to the father's agonized look of inquiry. "'She will recover her reason, if she lives.' The last words were added in a lower, quicker tone. Mr. Dinsmore covered his face, and uttered a groan of agony. "'Do, is there no hope?' he asked in a hoarse whisper. "'Do you wish me to tell you precisely what I think?' asked the physician. "'I do. I do. Let me know the word.

worst, was the quick, passionate rejoinder. Then Mr. Dinsmore, I will be frank with you. Had you returned one week ago, I think she might have been saved. Possibly, even had you been here yesterday morning, while she was still in possession of her reason. But now I see not one ray of hope. I never knew one so low to recover. He started, as Mr. Dinsmore raised his face again, so pale, so haggard, so grief-stricken had it come in that one moment. Doctor, he said in a hollow, broken voice, save my child, and you may take all I am worth. I cannot live without her. I will do all I can, replied the physician, in a tone of deep compassion. But the great physician alone can save her. We must look to him. Doctor, said Mr. Dinsmore hoarsely. If that child dies, I must go to my grave with the brand of

cane upon me, for I have killed her by my first. cruelty. And, oh, doctor, she is the very light of my eyes, the joy of my heart! How can I give her up? Save her, doctor, and you will be entitled to my everlasting gratitude. Surely, my dear sir, you are reproaching yourself unjustly, said the physician, soothingly, replying to the first part of Mr. Dinsmore's remark, I have heard you spoken of as a very fond father, and have formed the same opinion from my own observation, and your little girl's evident affection for you. And I was, but in one respect, I insisted upon obedience, even when my commands came in collision with her conscientious scruples. And she was firm. She had the spirit of a

martyr. And I was very severe in my efforts to subdue what I called willfulness and obstinacy, said the distracted father, and a voice often scarcely audible from emotion. I thought I was right, but now I see that I was fearfully wrong. There is life yet, Mr. Dinsmore, remarked the doctor compassionately, and though human skill can do no more, he who raised the dead child of the ruler of the synagogue and restored the son of the widow of Nain to her arms, can give back your child to your embrace.

Let me entreat you to go to him, my dear sir. And now I must return to my patient. I fear it will be necessary for you to keep out of sight until there is some change, as your presence seems to excite her so much. But do not let that distress you, he added kindly, as he noticed an expression of the keenest anguish sweep over Mr. Dinsmore's features. It is a common thing in such cases for them to turn away

from the very one they love best when in health. Mr. Dinsmore replied only by a convulsive grasp of the friendly hand held out to him, and hurrying away to his own apartments, shut himself up there to give way to his bitter grief and remorse, where no human eye could see him. For hours he paced backward and forward, weeping and groaning in such mental agony as he had never known before.

His usual fastidious neatness in person and dress was entirely forgotten, and it never once occurred to his recollection that he had been traveling for several days and nights in succession, through he and dust, without making any change in his clothing. And he was equally unconscious

that he had passed many hours. without tasting any food. The breakfast bell rang, but he paid no heed to the summons. Then John, his faithful servant, knocked at his door, but was refused admittance, and went sorrowfully back to the kitchen, with the waiter of tempting viands he had so carefully prepared, hoping to induce his master to eat. But Horace Dinsmore could not stay away from his child while she yet lived, and though he might not watch by her bed of suffering, nor clasp her little form in his arms, as he longed to do. He must be where he could hear the sound of that voice, so soon, alas, to be hushed in death. He entered the room noiselessly, and took his station in a

distant corner, where she could not possibly see him. She was moaning, as if in pain, and the sound went to his very heart. Sinking down upon a seat, he bowed his head upon his hands, and struggled to suppress his emotion, increased tenfold by the words which the next instant fell upon his ear, spoken in his little daughter's own sweet voice. "'Yes, Mama, yes,' she said. "'I am coming. Take me to Jesus.' Then, in a pitiful wailing tone, "'I'm all alone. There's nobody to love me. Oh, Papa, kiss me just once.

I will be good, but I must love Jesus best and obey him always.' rose hastily as if to go to her, but the doctor shook his head, and he sank into a seat again with a deep groan. "'Oh, Papa!' she shrieked, as if in mortal terror. Don't send me there. They will kill me. Oh, Papa, have mercy on your own little daughter. It was only by the strongest effort of his will that he could keep his seat. But Adelaide was speaking soothingly to her, "'Darling,' she said, "'your Papa loves you. He will not send you away.' And Elsie answered, in her natural tone. But I'm going to Mama.

Dear Aunt Adelaide, comfort my poor Papa when I am gone. Her father started, and trembled between hope and fear. Surely she was talking rationally now. But ah, those ominous words! Was she indeed about to leave him and go to her mother?

But she was speaking again in trembling, tearful tones. He wouldn't kiss me. He said he never would till I submit. And, oh, he never breaks his word. oh papa papa will you never love me any more i love you so very dearly you'll kiss me when i'm dying papa dear won't you mr dinsmore could bear no more but starting up he would have approached the bed but a warning gesture from the physician prevented him and he hurried from the room he met travilla in the hall neither spoke but edward wrung his friend's hand convulsively then hastily turned away to hide his emotion while mr dinsmore hurried to his room and locked himself in. He did not come down to dinner, and Adelaide,

hearing from the anxious John how long he had been without food, began to feel seriously alarmed on his account, and carried up a biscuit and a cup of coffee with her own hands. He opened the door at her earnest solicitation, but only shook his head mournfully, saying that he had no desire for food. She urged him, even with tears in her eyes, but all in vain. He replied that he could not eat. It was impossible. Adelaide had at first felt inclined to reproach him bitterly, for his long delay in returning home. But he looked so very wretched, so utterly crushed by the weight of this great sorrow, that she had not the heart to say one reproachful word, but on the contrary, longed to comfort him. He begged her to sit down, and give him a few moments' conversation. He told her

why he had been so long in answering her summons, and how he had traveled night and day since receiving it. And then he questioned her closely about the whole course of Elsie sickness. Every change in her condition, from first to last, all that had been done for her, and all that she had said and done. Adelaide told him everything, dwelling particularly on the child's restless longing for him, her earnest desire to receive his forgiveness and caress before she died, and her entreaties to her to comfort her dear Papa when she was gone. She told him, too, of her last will and testament, and of the little package which was, after her death,

to be given to him, along with her dearly loved Bible. He was deeply moved during this recital, sometimes sitting with his head bowed down, hiding his face in his hands, at others rising and pacing the floor, his breast heaving with emotion, and a groan of anguish ever and anon bursting from his overburdened heart, in spite of the mighty effort he was evidently making to control himself.

But at last she was done, she had told him all that there was to tell, and for a few moments both sat silent, Adelaide weeping quietly, and he striving in vain to be calm. At length he said, in a husky tone, Sister Adelaide, I can never thank you as you deserve for your kindness to her, My precious child. Oh, brother, replied Adelaide, sobbing. I owe her a debt of gratitude I can never repay.

She has been all my comfort in my great sorrow. She has taught me the way to heaven, and now she is going before. Then with a burst of uncontrollable grief, she exclaimed, Oh, Elsie, Elsie, darling child, how can I give you up? Mr. Dinsmore hid his face, and his whole frame shook with emotion. my punishment is greater than i can bear he exclaimed and a voice choked with grief adelaide do you not despise and hate me for my cruelty to that angel child my poor brother i am very sorry for you she replied laying her hand on his arm while the tears trembled in her eyes there was a light tap at the door it was dr barton mr dinsmore he said she is begging so piteously for her papa that perhaps it would be well for you to show yourself again it is just possible she may recognize you mr dinsmore waited for no second bidding but following the physician with eager haste was the next moment at the bedside the little girl was moving restlessly about moaning oh papa papa will you never come

"'I am here, darling,' he replied, in tones of the tenderest affection. "'I have come back to my little girl.' She turned her head to look at him. "'No, no,' she said, I want my papa. "'My darling, do you not know me?' he asked in a voice, quivering with emotion. "'No, no, you shall not. I will never do it, never!' "'Oh, make him go away,' she shrieked, clinging to Mrs. Travella, and glaring at him with the look of the wildest affright.

He has come to torture me because I won't pray to the Virgin. It is quite useless, said the doctor, shaking his head sorrowfully. She evidently does not know you. And the unhappy father turned away, and left the room to shut himself up again alone, with his agony and remorse. No one saw him again that night, and when the maid came to attend to his room in the morning,

She was surprised and alarmed to find that the bed had not been touched. End of Chapter 12, Part 1. Section 17 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information, or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Bridget Gage. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley.

Chapter 12, Part 2. Mr. Travella, who was key, keeping a sorrowful vigil in the room below, had he been questioned, could have told that there had been scarcely a cessation in the sound of the footsteps pacing to and fro over his head. It had been a night of anguish and heart-searching, such as Horace Dinsmore had never passed through before. For the first time, he saw himself to be what he really was in the sight of God, a guilty, hell-deserving sinner, lost, ruined, and undone. He had never believed it before, and the prayers which he had occasionally offered up had been very much in the spirit of the Pharisees.

God, I thank thee that I am not as other men are. He had been blessed with the pious mother, who was early taken from him, yet not too early to have had some influence in forming the character of her son, and the faint but tender recollection of that mother's prayers and teachings had proved a safeguard to him in many an hour of temptation, and had kept him from falling into the open vices of some of his less scrupulous companions. But he had been very proud of his morality and his upright life, unstained by any dishonorable act. He had always thought of himself as quite deserving of the prosperity,

with which he had been blessed in the affairs of this world, and just as likely as anyone to be happy in the next. The news of Elsie's illness had first opened his eyes to the enormity of his conduct and relationation. to her. And now, as he thought of her pure life, her constant anxiety to do right, her deep humility, her love to Jesus, and steadfast adherence to what she believed to be her duty, her martyr-like spirit imparting with everything she most esteemed and valued, rather than be guilty of what seemed to others but a very slight infringement of the law of God. As he thought of all this, and contrasted it with his own worldly-mindedness and self-righteousness, his utter neglect of the Savior,

and determined efforts to make his child as worldly as himself. He shrank back, appalled at the picture, and was constrained to cry out in bitterness of soul. God be merciful to me, a sinner. It was the first real prayer he had ever offered. He would fain have asked for the life of his child, but dared not, feeling that he had so utterly abused his trust that he richly deserved to have it taken from him. The very thought was agony, but he dared not ask to have it otherwise. He had given up all hope that she would be spared to him, but pleaded earnestly that one lucid interval might be granted her, in which he could tell her of his deep sorrow on account of his severity toward her,

and ask her forgiveness. He did not go down to breakfast, but Adelaide again. brought him some refreshment, and at length he yielded to her entreaties that he would try to eat a little. She sat down the silver, and turned away to hide the tears she could not keep back. Her heart ached for him. She had never seen such a change in a few hours, as had passed over him. He seemed to have grown ten years older in that one night. He was so pale and haggard, his eyes so sunken in his head, and there were deep, hard lines of suffering on his brow and around his mouth. His meal was soon concluded. Adelaide, how is she? He asked in a voice,

which he vainly endeavored to make calm and steady. Much the same, there seems to be very little change, replied his sister, wiping away her tears. Then drawing Elsie's little Bible from her pocket, she put it into his hand, saying, I thought it might help to comfort you, my poor brother. And with a fresh burst of tears, she hastily left the room, and, and, and, and, and, she hastily left the room, hurried to her own, to spend a few moments in pleading for him that this heavy affliction might be made the means of leading him to Christ. And he, ah, he could not at first trust himself, even to look at the little volume, that it had been so constantly in his darling's hands, that it seemed almost a part of herself. He held it in a close, loving grasp,

while his averted eyes were dim with unshed tears. But at length, passing his hand over them to clear away the blinding mist, he opened the little book and turned over its pages with trembling fingers, and a heart swelling with emotion. There were many texts marked with her pencil, and many pages blistered with her tears. Oh, what a pang that sight sent to her father's heart. In some parts, these evidences of her frequent and sorrowful perusal were more numerous than in others. many of the Psalms, the lamentations of Jeremiah, and the books of Job and Isaiah in the Old Testament, and St. John's Gospel, and the latter part of Hebrews, in the new. Hour after hour he sat there reading that little book, at first interested in it only because of its

association with her, his loved one, but at length beginning to feel the importance of its teachings and their adaptedness to his needs. As he read, his convictions deepened the inspired declaration that without holiness no man shall see the Lord. And the solemn warning, see that ye refuse not him that speaketh, for if they escaped not, who refused him that spake on earth, much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven. Filled him with fear of the wrath to come. For well he remembered how all his life he had turned away from the Savior of sinners, despising that blood of sprinkling, and rejecting all the offers of mercy. and he trembled lest he should not escape.

Several times during the day and evening he laid the book aside and stole softly into Elsie's room to learn if there had been any change. But there was none, and at length, quite worn out with fatigue and sorrow, for he had been several nights without any rest. He threw himself down on a couch, and fell into a heavy slumber.

About midnight, Adelaide came and woke him to say that Elsie had become calm, the fever had left her, and she had fallen asleep. The doctor, she added, says this is the crisis, and he begins to have a little hope, very faint indeed, but still a hope, that she may awake refreshed from the slumber.

Yet it might be, he is fearful it is, only the precursor of death. The last word was almost inaudible. Mr. Dinsmore trembled with excitement. I will go to her, he said, in an agitated tone. She will not know of my presence. now that she is sleeping, and I may at least have the sad satisfaction of looking at her dear little face. But Adelaide shook her head. "'No, no,' she replied,

"'that will never do, for we know not at what moment she may awake, and the agitation she would probably feel at the sight of you would be almost certain to prove fatal. "'Had you not better remain here, and I will call you the moment she wakes.' Mr. Dinsmore acquiesced with a deep sigh, and she went back to her post. hour after hour they sat there, Mrs. Travella, Adelaide, the doctor, and poor old Chloe, silent and still as statues, watching that quiet slumber, straining their ears to catch the faint sound of the gentle breathing, a sound so low that ever and anon their hearts thrilled with a sudden fear that it had ceased forever,

and one or another, rising noiselessly, would bend over the little form in speechless alarm, until again they caught the low, fitful sound. The first faint streak of dawn was beginning in the eastern sky, when the doctor, who had been bending over her for several minutes, suddenly laid his finger on her pulse for an instant, then turned to his fellow watchers, with a look that there was no mistaking. There was weeping and wailing then in that room, where deaf-like stillness had rained so long.

Precious, precious child, dear lamb safely gathered into the same, saviors' fold, said Mrs. Travella, in quivering tones, as she gently laid her hand upon the closed eyes, and straightened the limbs as tenderly as though it had been a living, breathing form. "'Oh, Elsie! Elsie! Dear, dear, little Elsie!' cried Adelaide, flinging herself upon the bed, and pressing her lips to the cold cheek. I have only just learned to know your value, and now you are taken from me. Oh, Elsie, darling, precious one! Oh, that I had sooner learned your worth, that I had done more to make your short life happy." Chloe was sobbing at the foot of the bed.

"'Oh, my child, my child! Oh, now diso' heart will break for sure, while the kind-hearted physician stood wiping his eyes and sawing deeply.' "'Her poor father!' exclaimed Mrs. Travella at length. "'Yes, yes, I will go to him,' said Adelaide quickly. "'I promised to call him the moment she waked. "'And now—oh, now! I must tell him she will never wake again.

No, replied Mrs. Travella, rather tell him that she has waked in heaven, and is even now singing the song of the redeemed. Adelaide turned to Elsie's writing-desk, and taking from it the packet which the child had directed to be given to her father as soon as she was gone, she carried it to him. Her low knock was instantly followed by the opening of the door, for he had been awaiting her coming in torturing suspense. She could not look at him, but hastily thrusting the packet into his hand, turned weeping away.

He well understood the meaning of her silence and her tears, and with a groan of anguish that Adelaide never could forget, he shot and locked himself in again, while she hurried to her room to indulge her grief in solitude, leaving Mrs. Travella and Chloe to attend to the last sad offices of love to the dear remains of the little departed one. The news had quickly spread through the house, and sobs and bitter weeping were heard in every part of it, for Elsie had been dearly loved by all. Chloe was assisting Mrs. Travella. Suddenly, the lady paused in her work, saying, in an agitated tone, "'Quick, quick, Aunt Chloe, throw open that shutter wide, I thought I felt a little warmth about the heart.' And, yes, yes, I was not mistaken. There is a slight quivering of the eyelid.

go, Chloe, call the doctor, she may live yet. The doctor was only in the room below, and in a moment was at the bedside, doing all that could be done to fan into a flame that little spark of life. And they were successful. In a few moments those eyes, which they had thought closed forever

to all the beauties of earth, opened again, and a faint, weak voice asked for water. The doctor was obliged to banish Chloe from the room, lest the noisy manifestation of her joy should injure her nursling, yet trembling upon the very verge of the grave. And as he did so, he cautioned her to refrain from yet communicating the glad tidings to anyone, lest some sound of their rejoicing might reach the sick-chamber, and disturb the little sufferer.

And then he, and the motherly old lady, took their stations at the bedside once more, watching in perfect silence, and administering every few moments a little stimulant, for she was weak as a newborn infant, and only, Only in this way could they keep the flickering flame of life from dying out again. It was not until more than an hour had passed in this way, and hope began to grow stronger in their breasts, until it became almost certainty that Elsie would live, that they thought of her father and aunt, so entirely had their attention been engrossed by the critical condition of their little patient.

It was many minutes after Adelaide left him, ere Mr. Dinsmore could think of anything but the terrible, crushing blow which had fallen upon him. and his agonized feelings found vent in groans of bitter anguish fit to melt a heart of stone. But at length he grew somewhat calmer, and as his eye fell upon the little packet, he remembered that it was her dying gift to him, and with a deep sigh he took it up and opened it. It contained his wife's miniature, the same that Elsie had always worn suspended from her neck, one of the child's glossy ringlets, severed from her head by her own little hands the day before she was taken ill, and a letter, directed in her handwriting to himself.

He pressed the lock of hair to his lips, then laid it gently down, and opened the letter. "'Dear, dear Papa,' it began, "'my heart is very sad to-night. There is such a weary, aching pain there, that will never be gone till I can lay my head against your breast, and feel your arms folding me tight, and your kisses on my cheek. Ah, Papa, how often I wish you could just look down into my heart, and see how full of love to you it is. I am always thinking of you, and longing to be with you. You bade me go and see the home you have prepared, and I have obeyed you. You say, if I will only be submissive, we will live there, and be so very happy together.

And I cannot tell you how my heart longs for such a life with you in that lovely, lovely home, nor how happy I could be there, or anywhere with you, if you would only let me make God's law the rule of my life. But my own dear father, If I have found your frown so dreadful, so hard to bear, How much more terrible would my heavenly fathers be? Oh, Papa, that would make me wretched indeed. But, oh, I cannot bear to think of being sent away from you among strangers. Dear, dear, Papa, will you not spare your little daughter this trial?

I will try to be so very good and obedient in everything that my conscience will allow. I am so sad, Papa, so very sad. as of something terrible was coming, and my head feels strangely. I fear I am going to be ill, perhaps to die. Oh, Papa, will I never see you again? I want to ask you to forgive me for all the naughty thoughts and feelings I have ever had towards you. I think I have never disobeyed you indeed, Papa, except the few times you have known of when I forgot, or thought you bade me break God's law. But twice I have rebelled in my heart. Once was when you took Miss Rose's letter from me, and again when Mammy told me you had said she must go away.

It was only for a little while each time, Papa, but it was very wicked, and I am very, very sorry. Will you please forgive me, and I will try to never indulge such wicked feelings again? The paper was blistered with Elsie's tears, and other tears were falling thick and fast upon it now. She, to ask forgiveness of me, for a momentary feeling of indignation when I so abused my authority,

He groaned. Oh, my darling, I would give all I am worth to bring you back for one hour, that I might ask your forgiveness on my knees. But there was more of the letter, and he read on. Dear Papa, she continued, Should I die, and never see you again in this world? Don't ever feel vexed with yourself, and think that you have been too severe with me.

I know you have only done what you had a right to do, for am I not your own? Oh, I love to belong to you, Papa, and you meant it all to make me good, and I needed it, for I was loving you too dearly. I was getting away from my Savior. But when you put me away from your arms, and separated me from my nurse, I had no one to go to but Jesus, and he drew me closer to him, and I found his love very sweet and precious.

It has been all my comfort in my great sorrow. Dear Papa, when I am gone, and you feel sad and lonely, will not you go to Jesus too? I will leave you my dear little Bible, papa please read it for elsie's sake and god grant it may comfort you as it has your little daughter and dear papa try to forget these sad days of our estrangement and remember only the time when your little girl was always on your knee or by your side oh it breaks my heart to think of those sweet times and that they will never come again oh for one kiss one caress one word of love from you for oh how i love you my own dear beloved precious Papa. Your little daughter, Elsie. Mr. Dinsmore dropped his head upon his hands and groaned aloud. It was his turn now to long, with an unutterable longing, for one caress, one word of love from those sweet lips that should never speak again. A long time he sat there, living over again in memory,

every scene in his life, in which his child had borne apart, and repenting, oh, so bitterly, of every harsh word he had ever spoken to her, of every act of unjust severity, and alas, how many and how cruel they seem to him now! Remorse was eating into his very soul, and he would have given worlds to be able to recall the past. End of Chapter 12. Section 18 of Holidays at Rosedlands This is a Libervox recording. All Libervox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit.

Librabox.org. Recording by Joyce Martin. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 13, Part 1. Chapter 13. Joy, the lost one is restored. Sunshine comes to hearth and bored. Mrs. Heemans,

O remembrance, why dost thou open all my wounds again? Lees Theodosus, I am a fool to weep at what I am glad. lad of. Shack's Tempest. But these are tears of joy to see you thus has filled my eyes with more delight than they can hold. Congreave. Mr. Dinsmore was roused from the painful reverie into which he had fallen by a light wrap on his dressing-room door, and supposing it to be someone sent to consult him concerning the necessary arrangements for the funeral. He rose and opened it at once, showing to the doctor, who stood there such grief-stricken continence as caused,

him to hesitate whether to communicate his glad tidings without some previous preparation lest the sudden reaction from such despairing grief to joy so intense should be too great for the father to bear you wish to speak to me about thee mr dinsmore's voice was husky and low and he paused unable to finish his sentence come in doctor he said it is very kind in you and mr dinsmore said the doctor interrupting him are you prepared for good news can you bear it my dear sir mr dinsmore caught at the furniture for support and gasped for breath what is it he asked hoarsely good news i said dr barton hastened to say as he sprang to his side to prevent him from falling your child yet lives and though her life still hangs by a thread the crisis is passed and i have some hope that she may recover thank god thank god exclaimed the father sinking into a seat and burying his face in his hands he sobbed aloud the doctor went out and closed the door softly and horace dinsmore falling upon his knees poured out his thanksgivings and then and there consecrated himself with all his talents and possessions to the service of that god who had so mercifully spared to him his heart's best treasure adelaide's joy and thankfulness were scarcely less than his when to her also the glad when wondrous tidings were communicated and mr travalia and his mother shared their happiness as they had shared their happiness as they had shared their sorrow. Yet they all rejoiced with trembling, for that little life was still for many days,

trembling in the balance, and to the father's anxiety was also added the heavy trial of being excluded from her room. The physician had earlier informed him that it would be risking her life for him to enter her presence until she should herself inquire for him, as they could not tell how great might be the agitation it would cause her. And so he waited, day after day, hoping for the summons but constantly doomed to disappointment for even after she had become strong enough to look about her and ask questions and to notice her friends with a gentle smile and a word of thanks to each several days passed away and she had neither inquired for him nor even once so much as mentioned his name it seemed passing strange and the thought that perhaps his cruelty had so estranged her from him that she no longer cared for his presence or his love caused him many a bitter pang and at times rendered him so desperate that but for the doctor's repeated warnings he would have ended this torturing suspense by going to her and begging to hear from her own lips whether she had indeed ceased to love him adelaide tried to comfort and encourage him to wait patiently but she too thought it very strange and began to have vague fears that something was wrong with her little niece

she wondered that dr barton treated the matter so lightly but then thought she he has no idea how strongly the child was attached to her father and therefore her strange silence on the subject does not strike him as it does us. I will ask if I may not venture to mention Horrance to her. But when she put the question, the doctor shook his head. No, he said, better let her broach the subject herself. It will be much the safer plan. Adelaide reluctantly acquiesced to his decision, for she was growing almost as impatient as her brother but fortunately she was not kept much longer in suspense the next day elsie who had been lying for some time wide awake but without speaking suddenly asked aunt adelae have you heard from miss allison since she went away yes dear a number of times replied her aunt much surprised at the question once since you were taken sick and she was very sorry to hear of your illness dear miss rose how i want to see her, murmured the little girl musingly.

Aunt Adelaide, she asked quickly, has there been any letter from Papa since I have been sick? Yes, dear, said Adelaide, beginning to tremble a little, one, but it was written before he heard of your illness. Did he say when he would sail for America, Aunt Adelaide, she asked eagerly. No, dear, replied her aunt, becoming still more alarmed, for she feared the child was losing her reason.

oh aunt adelaide do you think he will ever come home shall i ever see him and do you think he will love me moaned the little girl i am sure he does love you darling for indeed he mentions you very affectionately in his letters adelaide said bending down to kiss the little pale cheek now go to sleep dear child she added i am afraid you have been talking quite too much for you are very weak yet elsie was in fact quite exhausted and closing her eyes fell asleep directly then resigning her place to chloe adelaide stole softly from the room and seeking her brother repeated to him all that had just passed between elsie and herself she simply told her story keeping her doubts and fears confined to her own breast but she watched him closely to see if he shared them he listened at first eagerly then sat with folded arms and head bent down so that she could not see his face then rising up hastily he paced the floor to and fro with rapid strides sighing heavily to himself oh adelaide adelaide he exclaimed suddenly pausing before her are my sins thus to be visited on my innocent child better death a thousand times and sinking shuddering into a seat he covered his face with his hands and groaned aloud don't be so distressed dear brother i am sure it cannot be so bad as you think whispered adelaide passing her arm around his neck and kissing him softly she looks bright enough and seems to perfectly understand all that is said to her dr barton announced pompey throwing open the door of the parlour where they were sitting mr dinsmore rose hastily to greet him what is the matter is anything wrong with my patient he asked hurriedly looking from one to the other and noticing the signs of unusual emotion in each face

tell him adelaide entreated her brother turning away his head to hide his feelings adelaide repeated her story not without showing considerable emotion though she did not mention the nature of their fears. Don't be alarmed, said the physician cheerfully. She is not losing her mind as I see you both feared. It is simply a failure of memory for the time being. She has been fearfully ill, and the mind at present partakes of the weakness of the body. But I hope ere long to see them both grow strong together. Let me see.

Miss Allison left when. A year ago last April, I think you said, Miss Adelaide, and this is October. Ah, well, the little girl has only lost about a year and a half from her life, and it is altogether likely she will recover it, but even supposing she does not. It is no great matter after all. Mr. Dinsmore looked unspeakably relieved, and Adelaide hardly less so. And this gives you one advantage, Mr. Dinsmore, continued the doctor, looking smilingly at him. You can now go to her as soon as Miss Adelaide has cautiously broken to her the news of your arrival. When Elsie waked, Adelaide cautiously communicated to her the tidings that her father had landed in America in safety and health, and hoped to be with them in a day or two. A faint tinge of color came to the little girl's cheek.

Her eyes sparkled, and clasping her little thin hands together, she exclaimed, Oh, can it really be true that I shall see my own dear father? And do you think he will love me, Adelaide? Yes, indeed, darling. He says he loves you dearly and longs to have you in his arms. elsie's eyes filled with happy tears now you must try to be very calm darling and not let the good news hurt you said her aunt kindly or i am afraid the doctor will say you are not well enough to see your papa when he comes i will try to be very quiet replied the little girl but oh i hope he will come soon and that the doctor will let me see him i shall read to you now dear remarked adelaide taking up elsie's little bible which had been returned to her some days before, for she had asked for it almost as soon as she was able to speak.

Adelaide opened to one of her favorite passages in Isaiah, and read in a low, quiet tone that soon soothed the little one to sleep. Has my papa come? was her first question on awaking. Do you think you are strong enough to see him? asked Adelaide, smiling. Oh, yes, Aunt Adelaide. Is he here? she inquired beginning to tremble with agitation i am afraid you are not strong enough yet said adelaide doubtfully you are trembling very much dear aunt adelaide i will try to be very calm do let me see him she urged beseechingly it won't hurt me half so much as to be kept waiting yes adelaide she is right my precious child they shall keep us apart no longer and elsie was gently raised in her father's arms and full fullerad she is right my precious child they shall keep us apart no longer and elsie was gently raised in her father's arms and folded to his beating heart she looked up eagerly into his face it was full of the tenderest love and pity papa papa my own papa she murmured dropping her head upon his breast he held her for some moments caressing her silently then laid her gently down upon her pillow and sat by her side with one little hand held fast in his she raised her large soft eyes all dim with tears to his face

do you love me my own papa she asked in a voice so low and weak he could scarcely catch the words better than life he said his voice trembling with emotion and he leaned over her passing his hand and caressingly over her face. "'Does my little daughter love me?' he asked. "'Oh, so very, very much,' she said, and closing her eyes wearily. She fell asleep again. And now Mr. Dinsmore was constantly with his little girl. She could scarcely bear to have him out of her sight,

but clung to him with a fondest affection, which he fully returned, and he never willingly left her for an hour. She seemed to have entirely forgotten their first meeting and everything which had occurred since up to the beginning of her illness, and always talked to her father as though they had but just begun their acquaintance, and it was with feelings half pleasurable, half painful, that he listened to her. It was certainly a relief to have her so unconscious of their estrangement, and yet such an utter failure of memory distressed him with fears of permanent and serious injuries,

to her intellect, and thus it was, with mingled hope and dread, that he looked forward to the fulfillment of the doctor's prophecy that her memory would return. She was growing stronger, so that she was able to be moved from her bed to a couch during the day, and when she was very weary of lying, her father would take her in his arms, and carry her back and forth, or, seating himself in a large rocking-chair, soothe her to sleep on his breast, holding her there for hours, never care. for the aching of his arms but really enjoying the consciousness that he was adding to her comfort by suffering a little himself mrs travilla had some time since found it absolutely necessary to give her personal attention to her own household and adelaide quite worn out with nursing needed rest and so with a little help from chloe mr dinsmore took the whole care of his little girl mixing and administering her medicines with his own hand giving her her food

soothing her in her hours of restlessness, reading, talking, singing to her, exerting all his powers for her entertainment, and never weary of waiting upon her. He watched by her couch night and day, only now and then snatching a few hours of sleep on a sofa in her room, while the faithful old nurse took his place by her side. One day he had been reading to Elsie while she lay on her sofa. presently he closed the book, and looking at her, noticed that her eyes were fixed upon his face with a troubled expression. "'What is it, dearest?' he asked. "'Papa,' she said in a doubtful, hesitating way.

"'It seems as if I had seen you before. Have I, Papa?' "'Why, surely, darling,' he answered, trying to laugh, though he trembled inwardly. "'I have been with you for nearly two weeks, and you have seen me every day.' no papa but i mean before did i dream that you gave me a doll once were you ever vexed with me oh papa help me to think she said in a troubled anxious tone rubbing her hand across her forehead as she spoke don't try to think darling he replied cheerfully as he raised her shook up her pillows and settled her more comfortably on them i am not in the least vexed with you there is nothing wrong and i love you very very dearly so shut your eyes and try to go to sleep she looked only half satisfied but closed her eyes as he bade her and was soon asleep she seemed thoughtful and absent all the rest of the day every now and then fixing the very now and then fixing the very much and she was soon asleep she seemed thoughtful and absent all the rest of the day every now and then fixing the same troubled questioning look on him, and it was quite impossible to interest her in any subject for more than a few moments at a time. That night, for the first time, he went to his own

room, leaving her entirely in Chloe's care. He had watched by her after she was put in bed for the night until she had fallen asleep, but he left her feeling a little anxious, for the same troubled look was on her face, as though even in sleep memory was reasserting her sway. when he entered her room again in the morning although it was still early he found her already dressed for the day in a pretty loose wrapper upon the sofa good morning little daughter you are quite an early bird to-day for a sick one he said gaily but as he drew near he was surprised and pained to see that she was trembling very much and that her eyes were red with weeping what is it dearest he asked bending over her in tender solicitude what ails my little one oh papa she said bursting into tears i remember it all now are you angry with me yet and must i go away from you as soon as but she was unable to finish her sentence he had knelt down by her side and now raising her gently up and laying her head against his breast he kissed her tenderly saying in a movd tone in the beautiful words of ruth the moabitus the lord do so to me and more also if aught but death part me and thee he paused a moment as if unable to proceed then in tones tremulous with emotion said elsie my dear my darling daughter

I have been a very cruel father to you. I have most shamefully abused my authority, but never again will I require you to do anything contrary to the teachings of God's word. Will you forgive your father dearest for all he has made you suffer? Dear Papa, don't. Oh, please don't say such words to me, she said. I cannot bear to hear them. You had a right to do whatever you pleased with your own child. No, daughter.

Not to force you to disobey God, he answered with deep solemnity. I have learned to look upon you now, not as absolutely my own, but as belonging first to him, and only lent to me for a time, and I know that I will have to give an account of my stewardship. He paused a moment, then went on. Elsie, darling, your prayers for me have been answered. Your father has learned to know and love Jesus, and has consecrated to his service, and has consecrated to his service. the remainder of his days and now dear one we are traveling the same road at last her happiness was too deep for words for anything but tears and putting her little arms around his neck she sobbed out her joy and gratitude upon his breast aunt chloe had gone down to the kitchen immediately upon mr dinsmore's entrance to prepare elsie's breakfast and so they were quite alone he held her to his heart for a moment then kissed

away her tears laid her gently back upon her pillow again and took up the bible which lay beside her i have learned to love it almost as well as you do dearest he said shall we read together as you and miss rose used to do long ago her glad look was answer enough and opening to one of her favorite passages he read it in his deep rich voice while she lay listening with a full heart to the dearly loved words which sounded sweeter than ever before he closed the book he had taken one of her little hands in his air he began to read and still holding it fast in a close loving grasp he knelt down and prayed he thanked god for their spared lives and especially for the recovery of his dear little one who had so lately been tottering upon the very verge of the grave and his voice trembled with emotion as he alluded to that time of trial and confessed that it was undeserved mercy to him for he had been most unfaithful in his trust and then he asked for grace and wisdom to guide and guard her and train her up all right both by precept and example he confessed that he had been all his days a wanderer from the right path and that if left to himself he never would have sought it but thanked god that he had been led by the gracious influences of the holy spirit to turn his feet into that straight and narrow way and he prayed that he might be kept from ever turning aside again into the broad road and that he and his little girl might now walk hand in hand together on their journey to the celestial city elsie's heart swelled with emotion and glad tears rained down her cheeks and thus for the first time she heard her father's voice in prayer it was the happiest hour she had ever known

take me papa please she begged holding out her hands to him as he rose from his knees and drawing his chair close to her couch sat down by her side he took her in his arms and she laid her head on his breast again saying i am so happy so very happy "'Dear Papa, it is worth all the sickness and everything else that I have suffered.' He only answered with a kiss. "'Will you read and pray with me every morning, Papa?' she asked. "'Yes, darling,' he said, "'and when we get into our own home, "'we will call in the servants morning and evening and have family worship. "'Shall you like that?'

"'Very much, Papa. "'Oh, how nice it will be. "'And will we go soon to our own home, Papa?' "'she asked eagerly. "'Just as soon as you are all. well enough to be moved dearest. But here is Aunt Chloe with your breakfast, so now we must stop talking and let you eat. May I talk a little more now, Papa? she asked when she had done eating. Yes, a little, if it is anything of importance, he answered smilingly.

I wanted to say that I think our new home is very, very lovely, and that I think we shall be so happy there. Dear Papa, you were so very kind to furnish those pretty rooms for me. Thank you very much, she said, pressing his hand to her lips. I will try to be so good and obedient that you will never regret having spent so much money and taken so much trouble for me. I know you will, daughter. You have always been a dutiful child, he said tenderly, and I shall never regret anything that adds to your happiness.

And will you do all that you said in that letter, Papa? Will you teach me yourself? she asked eagerly. If you wish it, my pet. But if you prefer a governess, I will try to get one who will be more kind and patient than Miss Day. One thing is certain, she shall never teach you again. Oh, no, Papa, please teach me yourself. I will try to be very good and not give you much trouble, she said coaxingly.

I will, he said with a smile. The doctor thinks that in a day or two you may be able to take a short ride, and I hope it will not be very long before we will be in our own home. Now, I am going to wrap you up and carry you to my... dressing-room to spend the day, for I know you are tired of this room." "'How pleasant!' she exclaimed. "'How kind you are to think of it, Papa! I feel as glad as I used to when I was going to take a long ride on my pony.'

He smiled on her a pleased, affectionate smile, and bade Chloe go and see if the room was in order for them. Chloe returned almost immediately to say that all was in readiness, and Elsie was then raised in her father's strong arms, and borne quickly through the hall and into the dressing-room, where she was laid upon a sofa and propped up with pillows. She looked very comfortable and very glad she was to have a little change of scene after her long confinement to one room. Just as she was fairly settled in her new quarters, the breakfast bell rang,

and her father left her in Chloe's care for a few moments, while he went down to take his meal. "'I have brought you a visitor, Elsie,' he said when he returned. She looked up, and to her surprise saw her grandfather standing near the table. door. He came forward then, and taking the little thin hand she held out to him, he stooped and kissed her cheek. "'I am sorry to see you looking so ill, my dear,' he said not without a touch of feeling in his tone, but I hope you will get well very fast now.

"'Yes, Grandpa, thank you. I am a great deal better than I was,' she answered, with a tear in her eye, for it was the first caress she ever remembered having received from him, and she felt quite touched. Have the others come, Grandpa? she asked. Yes, my dear. They are all at home now, and I think Laura will be coming to speak to you presently. She has been quite anxious to see you. Don't let her come until afternoon, Father, if you please, said his son, looking anxiously at his little girl. Elsie cannot bear much yet, and I see she is beginning to look exhausted already, and he laid his finger on her pulse. I shall caution her on the subject, replied his father, turning to leave the room, then to Elsie.

You had better go to sleep now, child. Sleep and eat all you can, and get strong fast. Yes, sir, she said faintly, closing her eyes with a weary look. Her father placed her more comfortably on the pillows, smoothed the cover, and closed the blinds to shut out the sunlight, and sat down to watch her while she slept. End of Chapter 13, Part 1 Section 19 of High

Holiday at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Joyce Martin. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley. Chapter 13, Part 2 It was a long, deep sleep, for she was quite worn out by the excitement of the morning.

The dinner hour had passed, and still she slumbered on, and he began to grow uneasy. He was leaning over her with his finger on her slender wrist, watching her breathing and counting her pulse, when she opened her eyes, and looking up lovingly into his face, said, Dear Papa, I feel so much better. I am very glad, daughter, he replied, you have had a long sleep, and now I will take you on my knee, and Aunt Chloe will bring up your dinner. Elsie's appetite was poor, and her father spared neither trouble nor expense in procuring for her every dainty that could be thought of which was at all suited to her state of health, and he was

delighted when he could tempt her to eat with tolerable heartiness. She seemed to enjoy her dinner, and he watched her with intense pleasure. Can I see Laura now, Papa? she asked when Chloe had removed the dishes. Yes, he said. Aunt Chloe, you may tell Miss Laura that we are ready to receive her now. Laura came in, quite gay and full of spirits, but when she caught sight of Elsie, lying so pale and languid in her father's arms, she had hard work to keep from bursting into tears and could scarcely command her voice to speak.

Dear Laura, I'm so glad to see you, said the little girl, holding out her small, thin hand. Laura took it and kissed it, saying, in a tremulous tone, how ill you look elsie held up her face and laura stooped and kissed her lips then bursting into tears and sobs she ran out of the room oh adelaide she cried rushing into her sister's room how she has changed i should never have known her oh do you think she can ever get well if you had seen her two or three weeks ago you would be quite encouraged by her appearance now replied her sister the doctor considers her out of danger now though he says she must have careful nursing and that i assure you she gets from her father he seems to feel that he can never do enough for her and won't let me share the labor at all although i would often be very glad to do it he ought to do all he can for her he would be a brute if he didn't for it was all his doing her being so ill exclaimed laura indignantly no no i ought not to say that she added correcting herself immediately for we were all unkind to her i as well as the rest oh adelaide what a bitter thought that was to me when i heard she was dying i never realized before how lovely and how very different from all the rest of us she was yes poor darling she has had a hard life amongst us replied adelae sighing while the tears rose to her eyes you can never know laura what an agonizing thought it was at the moment when i believed that she had left us forever

i would have given worlds to have been able to live the last six years over again but horace oh laura i don't believe there was a more wretched being on the face of the earth than he i was very angry with you with him at first, but when I saw how utterly crushed and heart-broken he was, I couldn't say one word. Adelaide was crying now in good earnest, as well as Laura. Presently Laura asked for a full account of Elsie's illness, which Adelaide was beginning to give, when a servant came to say that Elsie wanted to see her. So, with a promise to Laura to finish her story another time, she hastened to obey the summons. She found the little girl lying. She found the little girl lying languidly in her father's arms. Dear Aunt Adelaide, she said, I wanted to see you.

You haven't been in today to look at your little patient. Adelaide smiled and patted her cheek. Yes, my dear, she said, I have been in twice, but found you sleeping both times, and your father keeping guard over you like a tiger watching his cub. No, no, Aunt Adelaide, Papa isn't a bit like a tiger, said Elsie, passing her small, white hand, caressingly over his face. You mustn't say that. I don't know, replied Adelaide, laughing and shaking her head.

I think anybody who should be daring enough to disturb your slumbers would find there was considerable of the tiger in him. Elsie looked up into her father's face as if expecting him to deny the charge. Never mind, said he's smiling. Aunt Adelaide is only trying to tease us a little. A servant came in and whispered something to Adelaide. Mr. and Mrs. Trevilla, she said, turning to her brother, is Elsie able to see them? Oh, yes, Papa, please, begged the little girl in a coaxing tone.

Well, then, for a few moments, I suppose, he answered rather doubtfully, and Adelaide went down and brought them up. Elsie was very glad to see them, but seeing that she looked weak and weary, they did not stay long, but soon took an affectionate leave of her, expressing the hope that it would not be many weeks before she would be able to pay a visit to Ion. Her father promised to take her to spend a day there as soon as she was well enough, and then they went away. Elsie's strength returned very slowly, and she had many trying hours of weakness and nervous prostration to endure. She was almost always very patient, but on a few rare occasions, when suffering was more than usual, there was a slight peevishness in her tone.

Once it was to her father, she was speaking, and the instant she had done so, she looked up at him with eyes brimful of tears expecting a stern rebuke, or, at the very least, a look of great displeasure. But he did not seem to have hurt her, and only busied himself in trying to make her more more comfortable. And when she seemed to feel easier again, he kissed her tenderly, saying softly, my poor little one. Papa knows she suffers a great deal and feels very sorry for her. Are you better now, dearest? Yes, Papa, thank you, she answered, the tears coming into her eyes again. I don't know what makes me so cross. You are very good not to scold me. I think my little girl is very patient,

he said, caressing her again. And if she were not, i couldn't have the heart to scold her after all she has suffered shall i sing to you now yes papa please sing i want to be like jesus oh i do want to be like him and then i should never even feel impatient he did as she requested singing in a low soothing voice that soon lulled her to sleep he was an indefatigable nurse never weary never in the least impatient and nothing that skill and kindness could do for the comfort and recovery of his little daughter was left undone he carried her in his arms from room to room and then as she grew stronger down into the garden then he sent for a garden chair in which he drew her about the gardens with his own hands or if he called a servant to do it he walked by her side doing all he could to amuse her and when she was ready to be carried indoors again no one was allowed to touch her but himself at last she was able to take short and easy rides in the carriage not more than a quarter of a mile at first for he was very much afraid of trying her strength too far but gradually they were lengthened as she seemed able to bear it one day he was unusually eager to get into the carriage and after they had started instead of calling her attention to the scenery as he often did he began relating a story which interested her so much that she did not notice in what direction they were travelling until the carriage stopped the footman threw open the door and her father breaking off in the middle of a sentence sprang out hastily lifted her in his arms and carried her into the house

she did not know where she was until he had laid her on a sofa and giving her a rapturous kiss exclaimed welcome home my darling welcome to your father's house then she looked up and saw that she was indeed in the dear home he had prepared for her months before she was too glad to speak a word or do anything but gaze about her with eyes brimming over with delight while her father took off her bonnet and shawl and setting her on her feet led her across the room to an easy-chair where he seated her in state he then threw open a door and there was another pleasant surprise for who but her old friend mrs murray should rush in and take her in her arms kissing her and crying over her dear dear bairn she exclaimed you are looking pale and ill but it does my old heart gould to see winsome we face once more i hope it will soon grow as round and rosy as ever now that you've won to your ain't home at last but where darling are all your bunny curls she asked suddenly in the drawer in my room at grandpas replied the little girl with a faint smile they had to be cut off when i was so sick you were not vexed papa she asked raising her eyes timidly to his face no darling not vexed certainly though very sorry indeed that it was necessary he said in a kind gentle tone passing his hand caressingly over her head ah well remarked mrs murray cheerfully we went afred about it they will soon grow again and these little soft rings of hair are very pretty too i thought you were in scotland mrs murray when did you come back asked the little girl i came to this place only yesterday darling but it is about a week since i landed in america

i am so glad to see you dear mrs murray elsie said holding fast to her hand and looking lovingly into her face i haven't forgotten any of the good things you taught me then turning to her father she said very earnestly papa you won't need now to have me grow up for a long while because Mrs. Murray is such an excellent housekeeper. He smiled and patted her cheek, saying pleasantly, No, dear, I shall keep you a little girl as long as ever I can, and give Mrs. Murray plenty of time to make a good housekeeper of you. At what hour will you have dinner, sir? asked the old lady, turning to leave the room. At one, if you please, he said, looking at his watch, I want Elsie to eat with me, and it must be early on her account.

Elsie's little face was quite bright with pleasure. I am so glad, Papa, she said. It will be very delightful to dine together in our own house. May I always dine with you? I hope so, he said, smiling. I am not fond of eating alone. They were in Mr. Dinsmore's study, into which Elsie's own little sitting-room opened.

Do you feel equal to a walk through your room's daughter, or shall I carry you? he asked, bending over. I think I will try to walk, Papa, if you please, she said putting her hand in his. He led her slowly forward, but her stepped seemed tottering, and he passed his arm around her waist and supported her to the sofa in her own pretty little boudoir. Although it was now quite late in the fall, the weather was still warm and pleasant in that southern climb. Flowers were blooming in the gardens, and doors and windows stood wide open. Elsie glanced out of the window and then around the room.

What a lovely place it is, she said, and everything in this dear little room is so complete, so very pretty. Dear Papa, you are very, very kind to me. I will have to be a very good girl to deserve it all. Does it please you, darling? I am very glad, he said, drawing her pleasure to him. I have tried to think of everything that would be useful to you or give you pleasure. But if there is anything else you want,

Just tell me what it is, and you shall have it. Indeed, Papa, she said, smiling at him, I could never have thought of half the pretty things that are here already, and I don't believe there is anything else I could possibly want. Ah, Papa, how happy I am today, so very much happier than when I was here before. Then I thought I should never be happy again in this world. There's your picture. I cried very much when I looked at it that day,

but it does not make me feel like crying now, and I am so glad to have it. Thank you a thousand times for giving it to me. You are very welcome, darling. You deserve it all, and more than all, replied her father tenderly. And now he asked, will you look at the other rooms, or are you too tired? I want to try the piano first, if you please, Papa, she said. It is so long since I touched one.

He opened the instrument and then picked her up and seated her on the stool, saying, I am afraid you will find yourself hardly equal to the exertion, but you may try. She began a little piece which always had been a favorite of his. He standing beside her and supporting her with his arm, but it seemed hard work, the tiny hands trembled so with weakness, and he would not let her finish. You must wait until another day, dearest, he said, taking her in his arms. You are not strong enough yet,

and I think I will have to carry you through the other rooms. if you are to see them at all. Shall I? She assented, laying her head down languidly on his shoulder, and had very little to say as he bore her along through the dressing-room and into the bedroom beyond. The bed looked very inviting with its snowy drapery, and he laid her gently down upon it, saying,

You are too much fatigued to attempt anything more, and must take a nap now, my pet, to recruit yourself a little before dinner. Don't leave me, Papa, please don't, she exclaimed. and half staring up as he turned toward the door. No, dearest, he said, I'm only going to get your shawl to lay over you, and we'll be back again in a moment. He returned almost immediately, but found her already fast asleep.

Poor darling, she is quite worn out, he murmured, as he spread the shawl carefully over her. Then, taking a book from his pocket, he sat down by her side and read until she awoke. It was the sound of the dinner-bell which had roused her, and as she sat down, up looking quite bright and cheerful again he asked if she thought she could eat some dinner and would like to be taken to the dining-room she assented and he carried her there seated her in an easy-chair wheeled it up to the table and then sat down opposite to her looking supremely happy the servants were about to uncover the dishes but motioning them to wait a moment mr dinsmore bowed his head over his plate and asked a blessing on their food it sent a glow of happiness to elizabeth's a glow of happiness to elizabeth's a light to elizabeth's more to elizabeth's more than his plate and asked a blessing on their food it sent a glow of happiness to elizabeth's see's little pale face and she loved and respected her father more than ever she seemed to enjoy her dinner and he watched her with a pleased look the change of air has done you good already i think he remarked you seem to have a better appetite than you have had since your sickness yes papa i believe everything tastes good because it is home she answered smiling lovingly up at him after dinner he held her on his knee awhile chatting pleasantly with her about their plans for the future and then laying her on the sofa in her pretty boudoir he brought a book from the library and read to her it was a very interesting story he had chosen and he had been reading for more than an hour when happening to look at her he noticed that her eyes were very bright and her cheeks flushed as if with fever

he suddenly closed the book and laid his finger on her pulse oh papa please go on she begged i am so much interested no daughter your pulse is very quick and i fear this book is entirely too exciting for you at present so i shall not read any more of it to-day he said laying it aside oh papa i want to hear it so much do please read a little more or else let me have the book myself she pleaded in a coaxing tone my little daughter must not forget old lessons he replied very gravely she turned away her head with almost a pout on her lip and her eyes full of tears he did not reprove her though as he once would have done but seeming not to notice her ill-humour exerted himself to soothe and amuse her by talking in a cheerful strain of other matters and in a very few moments all traces of it had disappeared and she was answering him in her usual pleasant tone they had both been silent for several minutes when she said please papa put your head close down to me i want to say something to you he complied and putting her little arm around his neck she said in a very humble town dear papa i was very naughty and crushed just now and i think i have been crossed several times lately and you have been so good and kind not to reprove or punish me as i deserved please papa forgive me i am very sorry and i will try to be a better girl he kissed her very tenderly i do forgive you freely my little one he said i know it seemed hard to give up the story just there but it was for your good and you must try always to believe that papa knows best you are very precious to your father's heart elsie but i am not going to spoil my little girl because i love her so dearly nor because i have been so near losing her

his voice trembled as he pronounced the last words and for a moment emotion kept him silent then he went on again i shall never again bid you do violence to your conscience my daughter but to all the commands which i do lay upon you i shall still expect and require the same ready and cheerful obedience that i have heretofore it is my duty to require and yours to yield it yes papa i know it is she said with a little sigh but it is very difficult sometimes to keep from wanting to have my own way. Yes, darling, I know it, for I find it so with myself, replied her father gently, but we must ask God to help us to give up our own wills, and be satisfied to do and have what we ought rather than what we would like. I will, Papa, she whispered, hugging him tighter and tighter. I am so glad you teach me that.

They were quite quiet again for a little while. was running her fingers through his hair. Oh, Papa, she exclaimed, I see two or three white hairs. I'm so sorry, I don't want you to get old. What made those come so soon, Papa? He did not reply immediately, but taking her in his arms,

held her close to his heart. It was beating very fast. Suddenly she seemed to comprehend. Was it because you were afraid I was going to die, Papa? She asked. Yes, dearest, and my friend. because I had reason to think that my own cruelty had killed you.

The words were almost inaudible, but she heard them. "'Dear, dear Papa, how I love you,' she said, putting her arms around his neck again, and I am so glad for your sake that I did not die. He pressed her closer and closer, caressing her silently with a heart too full for words. They said thus, for some time, but were at length interrupted by the entrance of Chloe, who had been left behind at Roselands to attend to the packing and removal of Elsie's clothes and all her little possessions. She had finished her work, and her entrance was immediately followed by that of the men's servants, bearing several large trunks and boxes, the contents

of which she proceeded at once to unpack and rearrange in the new apartments. Elsie watched this operation with a good deal of interest, occasionally directing where this or that article should be put, but in the midst of it all was carried off by her father to the tea-table. Soon after tea the servants were all called together and Mr. Dinsmore, after addressing a few words to them on the importance of calling upon God, the blessings promised those who did, and the curses pronounced upon those individuals and families who did not, read a chapter from the Bible and offered up a prayer. All were solemn and attentive, and all seemed pleased with the arrangement,

for Mr. Dinsmore had told them it was to be the regular custom of the house morning and evening, but Elsie, Mrs. Murray, and Chloe fairly wept for joy and thankfulness. Elsie begged for another chapter and prayer in the privacy of her own rooms, and then Chloe undressed her, and her father carried her to her bed and placed her in it with a loving good-night kiss, and thus ended the first happy day in her own dear home. End of Chapter 13, Part 2, recording by Joyce Martin. Section 20 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording.

All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravocs.org. Holidays at Roselance by Martha Finlay. Chapter 14, Part 1 her world was ever joyous she thought of grief and pain as giants in the olden time that never would come again mrs hales alice ray then all was jollity feasting and mirth rose jane sure it was with the start and a momentary feeling of perplexity as to her whereabouts followed almost instantly by the glad remembrance that she was indeed at home that the little elsie awoke the next morning she sat up in the bed and gazed about her everything had a new fresh look and an air of simple elegance that struck her as very charming a door on her right communicating with her father's sleeping apartment was slightly ajar and she could hear him moving about papa she called in her sweet silvery tones good morning daughter he said appearing in answer to her summons why how bright my little girl is looking this morning

yes papa i feel so well and drunk i do believe i can walk to the dining-room please may i get up now yes aunt chloe may dress you and call me when you are ready he replied bending down to give her a kiss chloe was just coming in from a small adjoining room which had been appropriated to her use and exclaimed with delight at her darling's bright looks dress her very nicely aunt chloe said mr dinsmore for i think it is quite possible we may have visitors to-day and besides i wanted to look her best for my own enjoyment he added with a loving look and smile directed towards its little girl chloe promised to do her best and he seemed entirely satisfied with the result of her labours as well he might for elsie looked very lovely in her simple white dress and little embroidered pink sack which seemed to lend a faint tinge of colour to her pale cheeks she was tired though with the dressing and quite willing to give up her plan of walking to the dining-room and let her father carry her after breakfast he sat with her on his knee for a little while and then laying her on the sofa and giving her a kiss he told her he must leave her with louis for an hour or two as he had some business matters to arrange with her grandfather after which he would take her to ride. I wish you didn't have to go, Papa, but please come back as soon as you can, she said coaxingly.

I will, darling. And now, Aunt Chloe, I'll leave her in your care. Don't let her do anything to tire herself, he said as he went out. Elsie listened until she heard the sound of his horse's hoofs, as he galloped down the avenue, and then turning to her nurse, she exclaimed eagerly, now mammy please hand me my work-box and that unfinished slipper you is not fit to so darling child objected the careful old woman doing as she was asked nevertheless well mammy i want to try and i'll stop directly if it tires me replied the little girl please put me in my rocking-chair there for papa you see and i want to get them done before christmas there's plenty of time yet before christmas darling to do that little bit chloe said tain't coming dis four or five weeks better wait till you get stronger

elsie was not to be dissuaded however from making the attempt but a very few moments work satisfied her that she was still too weak for such an employment and she readily consented to let chloe put away her work-box and lay her on her sofa again where she spent the rest of the time in reading her bible until her father returned then came her ride and then a nap which took up all the morning until near dinner-time she found mr travilla standing there talking with her father when she awoke she was very glad to see him and to hear that he was going to stay for dinner and they had quite a little chat together about the new home and its surroundings after dinner her aunt adelaide laura and walter called to see them at the house but both they and mr travilla went away early he promising to bring his mother to see her very soon and then she was left alone with her father again would you like now to hear the remainder of the story we were reading yesterday daughter he asked very much papa i have been wanting it all day why did you not ask for it then he inquired because papa i was ashamed after being so naughty about it yesterday she answered hanging her head and blushing deeply well you shall have it now daughter he said luridly pressing his lips to the little blushing cheek i had forgotten about it or i would have given you the book to read while i was out this morning a very pleasant happy life had now begun for a little elsie all her troubles seemed to be over and she was surrounded by everything that heart could wish her father watched over her with the tenderest love and care devoting the greater part of his time to her entertainment and instruction sparing neither trouble nor expense to give her pleasure and though still requiring unhesitating cheerful obedience to his wishes and commands yet ruling her not less gently than firmly

He never spoke to her now in his stern tone, and after a while she ceased to expect and dread it. Her health improved quite rapidly after their removal to the oaks, and before Christmas came again, she was entirely equal to a little stroll in the grounds, or a short ride on her favorite pony. Her cheeks were becoming round and rosy again, and her hair had grown long enough to curl in soft, glossy little ringlets all over her head, and her father thought her almost prettier than ever. but he was very careful of her still scarcely willing to have her a moment out of his sight lest she should become over-fatigued or her health be injured in some way and he always accompanied her in her walks and rites ever watching over her with the most unwearied love as her health and strength returned he permitted her in accordance with her own wishes gradually to resume her studies and took great pleasure in instructing her but he was very particular to see that she did not attempt too much nor sit poring over her her books when she needed exercise and recreation as she was sometimes rather inclined to do master there's a gentleman wants to speak to you said a servant looking in at the study-door one afternoon a few days before christmas

very well john show him into the library and i will be there in a moment replied mr dinsmore putting down his book he glanced at elsie's little figure half buried in the cushions of a great easy-chair near one of the windows into which she had climbed more than an hour before and where she had been sitting ever since, completely lost to all that might be going on about her, in the deep interest with which she was following the adventures of Fitz James in Scott's Lady of the Lake. Daughter, I'm afraid you are reading more today than is quite good for you, he said, looking at his watch. You must put up your book very soon now, and go out for a walk. I shall probably be down in ten or fifteen minutes, but if I am not, you must not wait for me, but take Aunt Chloe with you. As papa, she replied, looking up from her book for an instant, and then returning to it again as he left the room. She had not the least intention of disobeying, but soon forgot everything else in the interest of her story.

The stranger detained Mr. Dinsmore much longer than he had expected, and the short winter day was drawing rapidly to a close when he returned to his study to find Elsie, much to his surprise and displeasure, precisely where he had left her. She was not aware of his entrance until he was close beside her. Then, looking up with a start, she coloured violently. He gently took the book from her hand and laid it away, then lifting her from her chair, led her across the room where he seated himself upon the sofa, and drawing her in between his niece, regarded her with a look of grave, sad displeasure. Has my little daughter any idea how long it is since the father bade her put up her book? He asked in a gently reproving tone.

elsie hung her head in silence and a tear rolled quickly down her burning cheek it grieves me very much he said to find that my little girl can be so disobedient it almost makes me fear that she does not love me very much oh papa don't oh don't say that i can't bear to hear it she cried bursting into an agony of tears and sobs and hiding her face on his breast i do love you very much papa and i can't bear to think i've grieved you she sobbed i know i am very naughty and deserved to be punished but i didn't mean to disobey only the book was so interesting i didn't know at all how the time went he sighed but said nothing only drew her closer to him pulling his arm around her and stroking her hair in a gentle caressing way there was no sound for some moments but elsie sobs then she asked in a half whisper are you going to punish me papa i shall take the book from you for a few days i hope that will be punishment enough to make you make me you pay better attention to my commands in future,' he said very gravely. "'Dear Papa, how kind you are! I'm sure I deserve a great deal worse punishment than that,' she exclaimed, raising her head and looking up gratefully and lovingly into his face, but I am very, very sorry for my disobedience. Will you please forgive me?'

"'I will, daughter,' and he bent down and kissed her lips. "'Now go,' he said, and get your cloak and hood. I think we will still have time for a little stroll through the grounds before dark.' elsie had very little to say during their walk but moved silently along by her father's side with her hand clasped in his and he too seemed unusually abstracted it was quite dusk when they entered the house again and when the little girl returned to the study after chloe had taken off her wrappings she found her father seated in an easy-chair drawn up on one side of a bright wood-fire that was blazing and crackling on the earth elsie dearly loved the twilight hour and it was one of her greatest pleasures to climb upon her father's knee and sit there talking or singing or perhaps oftener just laying her head down on his breast and watching the play of the firelight on the carpet or the leaping of the flames hither and thither. Mr. Dinsmore sat leaning back in his chair, apparently in deep thought, and did not hear Elsie's slight step. She paused for one instant in the

doorway, casting a wistful, longing look at him, then, with a little sigh, walked softly to the other side of the fireplace, and seated herself in her little rocking-chair. For several minutes she sat very quietly gazing into the fire, her little face wearing a very sober, thoughtful look, but she was startled out of her reverie by the sound of her father's voice why am i not to have my little girl on my knee to-night he was asking she rose instantly in a quick eager way and ran to him if you prefer the rocking-chair stay there by all means he said but she had already climbed to her accustomed seat and twining her arms around his neck she laid her cheek to his saying no indeed papa you know i don't like the rocking-chair half so well as your knee so please let me me stay here. Why did you not come here at first, then? he asked in a playful tone. Because I was afraid, Papa, she whispered. Afraid, he repeated, with an accent of surprise, and looking as if he felt a little hurt. Yes, Papa, she answered in a low tone,

because I have been so very naughty this afternoon that I know I don't deserve to come. Did you not hear me say, I forgive you? He asked. Yes, Papa. Very well, then, if you are forgiven, you are taken back into favor, just as if you had to you had. not transgressed. And if you had quite believed me, you would have come to me at once, and claimed a daughter's privilege, as usual. He said very gravely. I do believe you, Papa. I know you always speak the truth and mean just what you say, she replied in half-teerful tones, but I know I don't deserve a place on your knee tonight. What you deserve is not the question at present. We are talking about what you can have,

whether you deserve it or not. Ah, he continued in a low, musing tone, more as of thinking, aloud than speaking to her, just so it is with us all in reference to our heavenly father's forgiveness. When he offers us a full and free pardon to all our offenses and adoption into his family, we don't more than half believe him, but still go about groaning unto the burden of our sins and afraid to claim the privileges of children. It hurts and displeases me when my child doubts my word, and yet how often I dishonor my father by doubting his, he that believeth not God, maketh him a liar.

Without faith it is impossible to please him. He relapsed into silence, and for some moments neither of them spoke. He was passing his hand carousingly over her hair, and she resting in his arms and gazing thoughtfully into the fire. "'What is my little one thinking of?' he asked at last. "'I was thinking what a very naughty girl I have been this afternoon, and what a dear kind papa I have,' she said, looking up lovingly into his face.

"'You were so kind, papa, not to punish me as I deserved.' I was afraid you would send me directly to bed, and I should miss my pleasant evening with you. I hope, my darling, he answered gently, that you do not think, when I punish you, it is from anything like a feeling of revenge, or because I take pleasure in giving you pain. Not at all. I do it for your own good, and in this instance, as I thought you were sorry enough for having grieved and displeased me to keep you from repeating the offence, I did not consider any further punishment necessary. But perhaps I was mistaken, and it was only fear of punishment, that caused your tears, he added, looking keenly at her.

"'Oh, no, papa, no indeed!' she exclaimed earnestly, the tears rushing into her eyes again. "'It is worse than any punishment to know that I have grieved and displeased you, because I love you so very, very dearly.' And the little arm crept around his neck again, and the soft cheek was laid to his. "'I know it, darling,' he said. "'I fully believe that you would prefer any physical suffering to the pain of my displeasure.' "'Papa,' she said, after a few moments. in silence, I want to tell you something.

Well, daughter, I'm ready to listen, he answered pleasantly. What is it? I was looking in my desk today, Papa, for a letter that I wrote to you the evening before I was taken sick, and I couldn't find it. Did Aunt Adelaide give it to you? Yes, dear, I have it, and one of your curls, he said, pressing her closer to him. Yes, Papa, that was what I wanted to tell you about. I am afraid I was very naughty to cut it off after all you said about it last

Christmas. But everything was so strange that night. It feels like a dreadful dream to me now. I don't think I was quite in my right mind sometimes, and I thought I was going to die, and something seemed to tell me that you would want some of my hair when I was gone, and that nobody would save it for you. And so I cut it off myself. You do not mind about it, Papa, dear, do you? You don't think it was very, very naughty in me? She asked anxiously. No, darling, no, it was very right and kind, and much of the way. And much of you. You don't think it was very, more than I deserved, he answered with emotion. I'm glad you're not angry, Papa, she said in a bleak tone, and indeed I did not mean to be

not your disobedient. John was just bringing in the lights, and Mr. Dinsmore took a note from his pocket, saying, I will read this to you, daughter, as it concerns you as well as myself. It was an invitation from Mrs. Howard, the mother of Elsie's friend, Carolyn, to Mr. Dinsmore and his little girl, to come and spend the Christmas holidays with them. End of Chapter 14, Part 1. Section 21 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording.

All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Holidays at Roselance by Martha Finlay. Chapter 14, Part 2 Well, my pet, what do you say to it? Would you like to go? He asked, as he refold. folded the note and returned it to his pocket i don't know papa it seems as if it would be pleasant as we are both invited but home is so sweet and i am so happy just alone with you that i hardly want to go away so if you please papa i would much rather just leave it all to you

well then we will stay quietly at home he said with a gratified look and i think it will be much the better plan for you are not strong enough yet for gaiety and it would be very little pleasure for you to be very little pleasure for you to be very little pleasure for you to be very little be there while unable to join in the sports, and obliged always to keep early hours. But we might have a Christmas dinner at home, and invite a few friends to help us eat it. Whom would you like to have? Mr. and Mrs. Travelda, and Aunt Adela and Laura, if you please, Papa, and anybody else you like, she replied, looking very much pleased. I should like to have Carrie Howard, but of course I can't, as she is going to have company of her own, and I believe nearly all the little girls I am acquainted with are to be there.

yes i suppose so well we will ask those you have mentioned and i hope they will come but there is the tea-bell and i shall carry my dolly out to the dining-room he said rising with her in his arms papa she said when they had returned to their seats by the study fire may i give mammy a nice present this christmas yes he replied kindly i suppose you would want to give some presents and i have just been thinking how it might be managed as you were not fit to shop for yourself as you have not had any pocket-money for several months i will allow you now to spend as much as you choose provided you keep with intolerably reasonable bounds he added smiling so you may make out a list of all the articles you want and i will purchase them for you will that do oh nicely papa she cried clapping her hands with delight it was very good of you to think of all that. "'D. Slippers is come, darling. Bill, he foached them from the city this afternoon,' remarked Chloe, as she was preparing her little charge for bed that night. "'Oh, have they, Mammy? Let me see them,' was Elsie's eager exclamation.

Chloe went to her room and was back again in a moment with a bundle in her hand, which Elsie immediately seized and opened with eager haste. "'Oh, how pretty!' she cried, capering about with them in her hands. "'Aren't they, Mammy? Won't Papa be pleased?' then starting at the sound of his step in their adjoining room she threw them into a drawer which chloe had hastily opened for the purpose elsie said her father opening the door and putting in his head why are you not in bed my daughter you will take cold standing there half-andressed go to bed immediately yes papa i will she replied submissively and he drew back his head again and shut the door mighty narrow scape that remarked chloe laughing if massa had come jess a minute sooner the cat been out of the bag sure enough elsie made out her list the next day with the help of some suggestions from her father and by christmas eve all the purchases had been made and one of the closets in her bedroom was quite filled with packages of various sizes and shapes the little girl was all excitement and did not want to go to bed when the hour came please papa let me stay up a little longer she pleaded coxingly i'm not a bit sleepy no my daughter you must go at once

He said. Early hours are of great importance in your present state of health, and you must try to put away all exciting thoughts and go to sleep as soon as you can. You will try to obey me in this. Yes, Papa, I am sure I ought to be very good when you are so kind and indulgent to me, she replied, as she put up her face for the usual good-night kiss. God bless and keep my little one, and give her many happy returns of this Christmas Eve, said Mr. Dinsmore, folding her to his heart.

Elsie had intended to stay awake until her father should be in bed and asleep, and then to steal softly into his room and take away the slippers he usually wore, replacing them with the new ones which she had worked. But now she engaged Chloe to do this for her, and in obedience to his directions endeavour to put away all exciting thoughts and go to sleep, in which she succeeded much sooner than she could have believed possible. She was up and dressed and saying Merry Christmas at her papa's door quite early the next morning. "'Come in,' said he, "'and tell me what fairy has been here, "'changing my old slippers to new ones.' "'No fairy at all, Papa, "'but just dear old Mammy,' she cried,

"'springing into his arms with a merry ringing laugh. "'Ah, but I know very well it wasn't Aunt Chloe's fingers "'at work them,' he said, "'kissing her first on one cheek, "'then on the other. "'I wish you a very merry Christmas "'and a very happy New Year, my darling. "'Thank you for your gift.

"'I like it very much, indeed. "'And now see what Papa has. for you and opening a pretty little box that stood on his dressing-table he took from it a beautiful pearl necklace and bracelets and clasped them around her neck and arms oh how beautiful dear papa thank you very much she exclaimed delighted your aunt adelaide thought you didn't care much for ornaments he remarked looking much pleased i do when you give them to me papa she answered raising her eyes to his face with one of her sweet loving smiles i'm very glad my present pleases you He said, but for fear it should not, I have provided another, and he placed in her hand a very handsomely bound volume of Scott's poems. I don't deserve it, Papa, she said, colouring deeply and dropping her eyes on the carpet. You shall have it at any rate, he replied, laying his hand gently on her drooping head, and now you can finish the Lady of the Lake this afternoon, if you like.

His prose works I may perhaps give you at some future day, but I do not choose you should read them for some years to come. but now we will lay this book aside for the present and have our morning chapter together. They had finished their devotions, and she was sitting on his knee, waiting for the breakfast bell to ring. When did you find an opportunity to work these without letting me into the secret? He asked, extending his foot and turning it from side to side to look at his slipper. It puzzles me to understand it, since I know that for weeks past you have scarcely been an hour out of my sight during the day, not since you are well enough to sow, he said,

smiling down at her. There was an expression of deep gravity, almost amounting to sadness on Elsie's little face, that surprised her father a good deal. All, Papa, she murmured, it makes me feel sad and glad to, to look at those slippers. Why, darling, he asked in a tender tone. Because, Papa, I worked almost the whole of them last summer in those sorrowful days when I was all alone. I thought I was going to die, papa, for I was sure I could not live very long without you to love me, and I wanted to make something for you that would remind you of your little girl when she was gone, and perhaps convince you that she did really love you, although she seemed so naughty and rebellious. The tears were streaming down her cheeks, and there was a momentary struggle to keep down a

rising sob, and then she added, I finished them since I came here, Papa, a little at a time, whenever you were not with me. He was deeply moved. My poor darling, he sighed, drawing her closer to him, and caressing her tenderly. Those were sad days to us. both, and though I then persuaded myself that I was doing my duty toward you, if you had been taken away from me I could never have forgiven myself or known another happy moment, but God has treated me with undeserved mercy. After breakfast the house servants were all called in to family worship, as usual, and when that had been attended to, Elsie uncovered a large basket which stood on a side table, and with a face beaming with delight, distributed the

Christmas gifts, a nice new calico dress or a bright-coloured handkerchief to each, accompanied by a paper of confectionery. They were received with bows and courtesies, broad grins of satisfaction, and many repetitions of, Thank you, Miss Elsie, these very handsome, very nice, just a thing for this child. Mr. Dinsmore stood looking on highly gratified, and coming in for a share of the thanks. An hour or two later, Elsie's little pony and her father's larger but equally beautiful steed were brought up, to the door and they rode down to the quarter followed by jim and bill each carrying a good-sized basket and there a very similar scene was gone through with elsie finishing up the business by showering sugar-plums into the outstretched aprons of the little ones laughing merrily at their eagerness and highly enjoying their delight she half wished for an instant as she turned her horse's head to ride away again that she was one of them so much did she want a share of the candy which her father refused to let her taste saying it was not fit for her when she was well and much less now while she was yet hardly recovered from severe illness but it was a lovely morning the air pure and bracing and everything else was speedily forgotten in the pleasure of a brisk ride with the father they rode several miles and on their return were overtaken by mr travilla who remarked that elsie had quite a colour and was looking more like herself than he had seen her since her sickness

he was on horseback and his mother arrived a little later in the carriage having called at rosalind's on the way and picked up adelaide laura did not come as she had accepted an invitation to spend the holidays at mr howards where a little girl about her own age a cousin of carries from the north was spending the winter mr travilla put a beautiful little pearl ring on elsie's finger which she gracefully thanked him for and then showing it to her father see papa she said how nicely it matches the bracelets yes daughter it is very pretty he replied and one of these days when you are old enough to wear it you shall have a pin to match mrs travilla and adelaide each gave her a handsome book adelaide's was a beautifully bound bible and elsie was delighted with all her presents and thought no little girl could be richer in christmas gifts than herself the day passed very pleasantly for they were quite like a family party every one seeming to feel perfectly at home and at ease the negroes were to have a grand dinner at the quarter and elsie who had been deeply interested in the preparations cake-baking etc was now very anxious to see them enjoying their feast so about one o'clock she and her father invited their guests to walk down there with them to enjoy the sight i for one would like nothing better said mr travilla offering his arm to adelaide while mr dinsmore took mrs travillor elsie walking on the other side and keeping fast hold of his hand they found it a very merry scene and the actors in it scarcely enjoyed it more than the spectators their own dinner was served up somewhat later in the day and with appetites rendered keen by their walk in the bracing air they were ready to do it full justice as late at her brother's request took the head of the table and played the part of hostess very gracefully ah dinsmore remarked traveller a little mischievously glancing from one to the other you have a grand establishment here but it still lacks its

chief ornament. Miss Adelaide fills the place today. Most gracefully, it is true, but then we all know she's only borrowed for the occasion. Mr. Dinsmore colored a little and looked slightly annoyed. Else he will supply that deficiency in a few years, he said, and until then I think I can depend upon the kindness of my sisters. Besides, Traveller, he added laughingly, you must not forget the old proverb about people who live in glass houses. Ah, replied Traveller, looking affectionately at his mother. I have a mistress for my establishment, and so can a ferge to wait for Elsie. The child looked up quickly with a slight flush on her face. You needn't, Mr. Traveller, she said, for I'm never going to leave my father, and you know he

promised not to give me away, so if you want a little girl you'll have to look somewhere else. Ah, well, I will not despair yet, he replied laughingly, for I have learned that ladies, both little and large, very often change their minds, and so I shall still live in hopes. you know i like you very much indeed mr traveller next best to papa but then i couldn't leave him for anybody you see elsie said in a deprecating tone and looking affectionately up into his face no my dear that is quite right and i don't feel at all hurt he answered with a good-natured smile which seemed to relieve her very much tea was over the guests had returned to their homes and mr dinsmore sat by the fire as usual with his little girl upon his knee we have had a very pleasant day papa haven't we she remarked yes darling i have enjoyed it and i hope you have too very much indeed papa and i do like all my presence so much if i should ask you to give me something of yours would you be willing to do it he inquired in a grave tone why papa she said looking up quickly into his face doesn't everything i have belonged to you in some sense it does certainly he replied and yet i like you to feel that you have some rights of property but you do not answer my question i can't think what it can be papa but i'm sure there is nothing of mine that i wouldn't be very glad to give you if you wanted it she said earnestly well then said he your aunt gave you a new bible to-day and as you don't need too will you give the old one to me

a slight shade had come over the little girl's face and she sat for a moment apparently in deep thought then looking up lovingly into his face she replied i love it very much papa and i don't know whether any other bible could ever seem quite the same to me it was mammas you know and it has been with me in all my troubles and i don't think i could be quite willing to give it to anybody else but i am very glad to give it to you my own dear dear papa and she threw her arms round his neck thank you very much my darling i know it is a very strong proof of your affection and i shall value it more than its weight in gold he said pressing her to his heart and kissing her tenderly end of chapter fourteen part two section twenty two of holidays at roselands this is a librivox recording all libervox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit libervox dot org recording by joyce martin holidays at roselands by martha finley chapter fifteen part one wide flush the fields the softening air is balm echo the mountains round the forest smiles and every sense and every heart is joy thompson it was spring again early in april the air was filled with the melody of birds and balmy with a breath of flowers. All nature was awakening to renewed life and vigor, but not so with our little friend. She had never fully recovered her strength, and as the season advanced,

and the weather became warmer, she seemed to grow more languid. Her father was very anxious about her, and sending for Dr. Barton one morning he held a long consultation with him, the result of which was a determination on Mr. Dinsmore's part, that he would take his little girl travelling for some months they would go north immediately for the doctor said it was the best thing that could be done in fact the only thing that would be likely to benefit her when the doctor had gone mr dinsmore went to elsie's little sitting-room where she was busily engaged with her lessons i am not quite ready yet papa she said looking up as he entered isn't it a little before the time yes a little he replied consulting his watch but you needn't mind that lesson daughter i am afraid i have been working you too hard oh no papa and if you please i would rather finish the lesson very well then i will wait for you he said taking up a book she came to him in a few moments saying that she was quite ready now and when he had heard her recitations and praised her for their excellence he bade her put her books away and come and sit on his knee he had something to tell her.

Is it good news, Papa, she asked, as he lifted her to her accustomed seat? Yes, I hope you will think so. It is that you and I and Mammy and John are about to set out upon our travels. I am going to take you north to spend the summer as the doctor thinks that this is the best thing that can be done to bring back your health and strength.

Elsie's eyes were dancing with joy. Oh, how delightful that will be, she exclaimed, and will you take me to see Miss Ruffer. rose, Papa? Yes, anywhere that you would like to go. Suppose we make out a list of the places you would like to visit, he said, taking out pencil and paper. Oh, yes, Papa, she answered eagerly. I would like to go to Washington to see the Capitol and the President's House, and then to Philadelphia to see Independence Hall where they signed the Declaration, you know, and then to New York, and then to Boston, for I want to see Bunker Hill and Funale Hill, and the places that we

read so much about in the history of the revolution and but papa may i really go wherever i want to she asked interrupting herself in the midst of her rapid enumeration to which he was listening with an amused expression i said so did i not he replies smiling at her eagerness well then papa i want to see lake champlain and ontario yes and all those great lakes and niagara falls and a sail up and down the hudson river and the Connecticut, and I would like to visit the White Mountains, and I don't know where else I would like to go, but that will do pretty well for a beginning, I think, he said laughing, and by the time we are through with all those, if you are not ready to return home, you may be able to think of some more. Now, for the time of starting, this is Wednesday. I think we will leave next Tuesday

morning. I am so glad it is so soon, Elsie said with a look of great satisfaction, for I am in such a hurry to see Miss Rose, must I go on with the lessons this week, Papa? With your music and drawing, but that will be all, except that we will read history together for an hour every day. I know a little regular employment will make the time pass much more quickly and pleasantly to you. Elsie could now talk of very little but her expected journey and thought that time moved much more slowly than usual. Yet when Monday evening came and she and her father walked over the grounds, taking leave of all her favorite haunts, everything was looking so lovely that she half regretted the necessity of leaving her beautiful home,

even for a few months. They started very early in the morning, before the sun was up, traveling to the city in their own carriage and then taking the cars. They visited Baltimore and Washington, staying just long enough in each place to see. see all that was worth seeing. Then went on to Philadelphia, where they expected to remain several weeks, as it was there, Miss Rose resided. Mr. Allison was a prosperous merchant, with a fine establishment in the city, and a very elegant country seat a few miles out of it. On reaching the city, Elsie was in such haste to see her friend that she entreated her father to go directly to Mr. Allison's, saying she was certain that Miss Rose would wish them to do so.

But Mr. Dinsmore would not consent. It will never do, he said, to rush in upon our friends in that way, without giving them any warning. We might put them to great inconvenience. So John was sent for a carriage, and they drove to one of the first hotels in the city, where Mr. Dinsmore at once engaged rooms for himself, daughter, and servants. You are looking tired, my child, he said, as he led Elsie to her room and seated her upon a sofa, and you are warm and dusty. but Mammy must give you a bath and put on your loose wrapper, and I will have your supper brought up here,

and then you must go early to bed. I hope you will feel quite bright again in the morning. Yes, Papa, I hope so, and then you will take me to see Miss Rose, won't you? she said coaxingly. I will send them our cards tonight, my dear, since you feel in such haste. He replied in a pleasant tone, and probably Miss Rose will be here in the morning if she is well and cares to see us. John and the porter were bringing up the trunks. They set them down and went out again, followed by Mr. Dinsmore, who did not return until half an hour afterwards, when he found Elsie lying on the sofa,

seeming much refreshed by her bath and change of clothing. You look better already, dearest, he said, stooping to press a kiss on her lips. And you too, Papa, she answered, smiling up at him. I think it improves anyone to get the dust washed off. Won't you take your tea up here with me? I should like it so much. i will darling he said kindly it is a great pleasure to me to gratify you in any harmless wish

and then he asked her what she would like for her supper and she told chloe to ring for the waiter that she might order it after their tea they had their reading and prayer together then he bade her good-night and left her telling chloe to put her to bed immediately chloe obeyed and the little girl rose the next morning feeling quite rested and looking very well and bright how early Do you think Miss Rose will come, Papa?' Was the first question she put to him on his entrance to her room. Indeed, my child, I do not know, but I certainly should not advise you to expect her before ten o'clock at the very earliest.

And it isn't eight yet, murmured Elsie disconsolately. Oh, Papa, I wish you would take me to see her as soon as breakfast is over. He shook his head. You must not be so impatient, my little daughter, he said, drawing her toward him. shall i take you to independence hall to-day not until miss rose has been here if you please papa because i am so afraid of missing her very well you may stay in this morning if you wish he replied in an indulgent tone as he took her hand to lead her down to the breakfast-table so elsie remained in her room all the morning starting at every footstep and turning her head eagerly every time the door open but no miss rose appeared and she met her father at dinner time with a very disconsolate face. He sympathized in her disappointment and said all he could to raise her drooping spirits. When dinner was over, he did not ask if he should take her out,

but quickly bade her go to Chloe and get her bonnet put on. She obeyed. She knew she must, without a word. But as he took her hand on her return, he let her out. She asked, is there no danger that Miss Rose will come while we are gone, Papa? If she does, my dear, she will leave her card, and then we can go to see her, or very possibly she may wait until we return, he answered in a kind, cheerful voice, but at any rate you must have a walk this afternoon. Elsie sighed a little bit, said no more, and her father led her along, talking so kindly and finding so many pretty things to show her, that after a little she almost forgot her anxiety and disappointment. They were passing at

confectioners where the display of sweetmeats in the window was unusually tempting. Elsie called his attention to it. See Papa how very nice those candies look? He smiled a little asking. Which do you think looks the most inviting? I don't know, Papa. There is such a variety. I will indulge you for once. It isn't often I do, he said, leading her into the store. So now choose what you want, and I will pay for it. Thank you, Papa. And the smile that accompanied the words was a very bright one. When they returned to their hotel, Elsie eager, inquired of Chloe if Miss Rose had been there and was again sadly disappointed to learn that she had not oh Papa she said bursting into tears what can be the reason that she doesn't come I don't know darling he answered soothingly but never mind she is probably away from home and perhaps we'll return in a day or two the next morning mr Dinsmore would not hear of staying in to wait for a call that was so uncertain but ordered a carriage immediately after breakfast and

and had elsie out sightseeing and shopping all day one of their visits one which was particularly pleased and interested the little girl was to independence hall where they were shown the bell which in revolutionary days had in accordance with its motto proclaimed liberty throughout all the land to all the inhabitants thereof i am so glad to have seen it papa elsie said i have always felt so interested in its story and shall never forget it as long as i live yes he said with a please smile i was sure you would enjoy seeing it for i know my little girl is very patriotic other historical scenes were visited after that and thus several days passed very pleasantly still there were no tidings of miss allison and at last elsie gave up expecting her for her father said it must certainly be the that the family had left the city for the summer, although it was so early in the season. So he decided that they would go on and visit Boston and the White Mountains, and perhaps go up the Hudson River, too, and to Niagara Falls and the lakes,

stopping in Philadelphia again on their return when their friends would probably be in the city again. It was Saturday morning that he announced his decision to Elsie, adding that they would remain where they were over the Sabbath and leave for New York early Monday morning. elsie sighed at the thought of giving up for so long a time all hope of seeing miss rose and looked very sober for a little while though she said nothing well i believe we have seen all the sights in this city of brotherly love so what shall we do with ourselves to-day her father asked gaily as he drew her toward him and playfully patted her cheek i should like to go back to the academy of fine arts if you will take me papa there are several pictures there which i very much want to see again then get your bonnet my pet and we will go at once he said and elsie hastened to do his bidding there were a few other visitors in the academy when mr dinsmore and his little girl entered they spent several hours there almost too much absorbed in studying the different paintings to notice who were coming or going or what might be passing by them

they themselves however were by no means unobserved and more than once the remark might have been heard from some one whose eyes were turned in that direction what a very fine-looking gentleman or what a lovely little girl one young lady and gentlemen watched them for some time what a very handsome a distinguished-looking man he is remarked the lady in an undertone his face looks familiar too and yet i surely cannot have met him before yes he is a fine gentlemanly-looking fellow replied her commandion in the same lone tone but it is the little girl that attracts my attention she is perfectly lovely his sister i presume there rose now you can see her face he added as at that moment elsie turned toward them oh it is a dear little face but can it be no surely it is impossible yes yes it is my own little elsie for that instant their eyes met and uttering a joyful exclamation the little girl darted across the room and threw herself into the lady's arms crying oh miss rose dear dear miss rose how glad i am elsie darling why where did you come from and rose's arms were clasped about the little girl's waist and she was showering kisses upon the sweet little face i did not even know you were in the north she said presently releasing her from her embrace but still keeping fast hold of her hand, and looking down lovingly into her face. When did you come?

And who is with you, but I need scarcely ask, for it must be your papa, of course. Yes, ma'am, replied Elsie, looking round, there he is, and see he is coming toward us. Papa, this is Miss Rose. Rose held out her hand with one of her sweetest smiles. I am very glad to see you, Mr. Dinsmore, especially as you brought my dear little friend with you. This is my brother Edward, she added, turning to her companion, Mr. Dinsmore, Edward, and Little Elsie, of whom you have so often heard

me speak. There was a cordial greeting all around, then questions were asked and answered, until everything had been explained. Mr. Dinsmore, learning that Mr. Allison's family were out of the city, passing the summer in their country seat, and had never received his cards, but that to-day, Rose and her brother had come in to do a little shopping, and finding that they had an hour to spare had fortunately decided to pay a visit to the academy. When these explanations had been made, Edward and Rose urged Mr. Dinsmore to return with them to their home and pay them a long visit, saying that they knew nothing else would at all satisfy their parents, and at length he consented to do so, on condition that they

first dined with him at his hotel, to which they finally agreed. Elsie was delighted with the arrangement and looked happier. Her father laughingly affirmed than she had done, for a week. She was seated by Miss Rose at dinner and also in the carriage during their ride, which was a beautiful one, and just long enough to be pleasant. They had passed a number of very handsome residences, which Rose had pointed out to Elsie, generally giving the name of the occupant, and asking how she liked the place. Now, Elsie, we are coming to another, she said, laying her hand on the little girl's arm, and I want you to tell me what you think of it.

See, that large old-fashioned house built of Greystone there beyond the avenue of films. Oh, I like it so much. Better than any of the others. I think I should like to live there. I am very glad it pleases you, Rose answered with a smile, and I hope you will live there, at least for some weeks or months. Oh, it is your home? How glad I am, exclaimed the little girls the carriage turned into the avenue. This is a very final place, Miss Allison, remarked Mr. Densmore, turning toward her. I think one might well be content. to spend his days here. Rose looked gratified and pointed out several improvements her father had been making. "'I am very proud of my home,' she said, but I do not think it more lovely than

Roselands. "'Ah, Miss Rose, but you ought to see the Oaks, Papa's new place,' said Elsie eagerly. "'It is much handsomer than Roselands, I think. Miss Rose must visit us next time, Papa, must she not?' If she will, daughter, Miss Allison or any other members of her father's family, will always find a warm welcome at my house. Rose had only time to say thank you before the carriage had stopped, and Edward, springing out, was ready to assist the others to alight. End of Chapter 15. Recording by Joyce Martin. Section 23 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Librevox recording. All Libravox recordings

are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Leibrovox Cibrovox.org, recording by Rose A. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley Chapter 15 Part 2 Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie were left standing upon the piazza, looking about them, while Edward was engaged for a moment in giving some directions to the coachman, and Rose was speaking to a servant who had come out on their approach. Mama is lying down with a bad headache, Mr. Dinsmore,

and Papa has not yet returned from the city, said Rose, turning to her guests, but I hope you will excuse them, and Edward will show you to your room, and try to make you feel at home. Mr. Dinsmore politely expressed his regret at Mrs. Allison's illness, and his hope that their arrival would not be allowed to disturb her. Miss Allison then left him to her brother's care, and taking Elsie's hand, led her to her own room. It was a large, airy apartment, very prettily furnished. with another a little smaller opening into it. "'This is my room, Elsie,' said Miss Rose, "'and that is Sophie's.

"'You will sleep with her, and so I can take care of you both, "'for though Chloe can attend you morning and evening as usual, "'she will have to sleep in one of the servants' rooms in the attic.' "'She had been taking off Elsie's bonnet, "'and smoothing her hair as she spoke, "'and now removing her own, "'she sat down on a low seat, "'and taking the little girl on her lap,

folded her in her arms and kissed her over and over again, saying softly, my darling, darling child, I cannot tell you how glad and thankful I am to have you in my arms once more. I love you very dearly, little Elsie. Elsie was almost too glad to speak, but presently she whispered, Not better than I love you, dear Miss Rose. I love you next to Papa. And you are happy now? Very, very happy.

Do you like my Papa, Miss Rose? Very much, dear, so far, Rose replied with simple truthfulness. He seems to be a very polished gentleman, and I think is extremely handsome. But what is best of all, I can see he is a very fond father, she added, bestowing another kiss upon the little rosy cheek. I am so glad, exclaimed the little girl, her eyes sparkling with pleasure. Then she added, in a deprecating tone, But he doesn't spoil me, Miss Rose.

indeed he does not. I always know I must obey, and promptly and cheerfully, too. No, dearest, I did not think you had been spoiled. Indeed, I doubt if it would be possible to spoil you, Rose answered in a tone of fondness. "'Ah, you don't know me, Miss Rose,' said Elsie, shaking her head. "'If Papa were not very firm and decided with me, I know I should be very willful sometimes, and he knows it too, but he is too really kind to indulge me in my. naughtiness. My dear, dear Papa, Miss Rose, I love him so much. I am so glad for you, my poor little one, murmured Rose, drawing the little girl closer to her. It seemed so sad and lonely for you,

with neither father nor mother to love you. And you were very ill last summer, darling, and very unhappy before that? Your Aunt Adelaide wrote me all about it, and my heart ached for my poor darling. Oh, how I longed to comfort her. yes miss rose that was a dreadful time but papa only did what he thought was right and you cannot think how kind he was when i was getting better elsie's eyes were full of tears i know it darling and i pitied him too and often prayed for you both said rose but tell me dearest was jesus near to you in your troubles yes miss rose very near and very precious else how could i have borne it at all for oh miss rose I thought sometimes my heart would break. It was a bitter trial, dearest, I know, and certain I am that you must have had much more than your own strength,

to enable you to be so firm, said Rose tenderly. Ah, there's Sophie, she added quickly, as a mass of flaxen curls, accompanied by a pair of dancing blue eyes, appeared for an instant at the door, and then as suddenly vanished. "'Sophie, Sophie, come here,' she called, and again the door opened, and the owner of the blue eyes and flaxen ringlets, a little girl about Elsie's age, came in and moved slowly towards them,

looking at the stranger in her sister's lap with a mingled expression of fun, curiosity, and bashfulness. Come, Sophie, this is Elsie Dinsmore, whom you have so often wished to see, said Rose. Elsie, this is my little sister Sophie. I want you to be friends, and learn to love one another dearly. there sophy take her into your room and show her all your toys and books while i am changing my dress that will be the way for you to get acquainted sophy did as she was desired and as rose had foreseen the first feeling of bashfulness soon wore off and in a few moments they were talking and laughing together as though they had been acquainted as many months sophy had brought out a number of dolls and they were discussing their several claims to beauty in a very animated way, when Rose called them to come with her.

"'I am going to carry you off to the nursery, Elsie, to see the little ones,' she said, taking her young visitor's hand. "'Should you like to see them?' "'Oh, so much!' Elsie exclaimed eagerly, "'if Sophie may go, too.' "'Oh, yes, Sophie will come along, of course,' Miss Rose said, leading the way as she spoke. Elsie found the nursery, a beautiful large room, fitted up with every comfort and convenience, and abounding in a variety of toys for the amusement of the children, of whom there were three,

the baby crowing in its nurse's arms, Little May, a merry romping child of four with flaxen curls and blue eyes like sophies, and Freddy, a boy of seven. Harold, who was thirteen, sat by one of the windows busily engaged, covering a ball for Fred, who with me. May stood intently watching the movements of his needle. Elsie was introduced to them all, one after another. Harold gave her a cordial shake of the hand, and a pleasant, welcome to Elmgrove, and the little ones put up their faces to be kissed. Elsie thought Harold a kind, pleasant-looking boy, not at all like Arthur, Fred, and May,

dear little things, and the baby perfectly charming, as she afterwards confided to her father. "'May I take the baby, Miss Rose?' she asked coaxingly. Miss Rose said yes, and the nurse put it in her arms for a moment. "'Dear pretty little thing,' she exclaimed, kissing it softly. "'How old is it, Miss Rose? And what is its name?' "'She is nearly a year old, and we call her Daisy. "'I'm sure your arms must be getting tired, Miss, for she's quite heavy,' remarked the nurse presently, taking the child again.

Miss Rose now said it was time to go down and left the room followed by Elsie, Harold, and Sophie, the last named putting her arm around Elsie's waist, saying what a delightful time they would have together, and that she hoped she would stay all summer. They had not quite reached the end of the hall when Elsie saw her father come out of the door of another room, and hastily releasing herself from Sophie's arm, she ran to him, and catching hold of his hand looked up eagerly into his face, "'Oh, Papa, do come into the nursery and see the dear little children and the baby. It is so pretty!' He looked inquiringly at Miss Allison.

"'If you care to see it, Mr. Dinsmore,' she said, smiling. "'There is no objection. We are very proud of our baby.' "'Then I should like to go,' he replied, "'both to gratify Elsie and because I am fond of children.' Rose led the way, and they all went back to the nursery, where Mr. Dinsmore kissed the little folks all around, patted their heads, and talked kindly to them, then took the babe in his arms, praising its beauty, and tossing it up till he made it laugh and crow right merrily. "'I often wish I had seen my baby,' he remarked to Rose, as he returned it to the nurse,

then laying his hand on Elsie's head. "'Do you know Miss Allison?' he asked, "'that I never saw my little girl until she was nearly eight years old?' "'Yes,' she replied. "'I knew her before you did, and sympathized strong. in her longing for a father's love ah we both lost a good deal in those years and if i could live them over again it should be very different he said with a loving glance at his daughter's face nothing should keep me from my child though no doubt it has all been for the best he added with a slight sigh as he thought of the worldly wisdom he would have taught her they all now went down to the parlor where mr dinsmore and elsie were introduced to richard alison a wild boy, full of fun and frolic, between Rose and Harold in age.

Edward was the eldest of the family, and quite sober and sedate. Richard took a great fancy to Elsie from the first moment, and very soon had coaxed her out to the lawn, where he presently engaged her in a merry game of romps, with Sophie, Harold, and himself, which was finally brought to a conclusion by the arrival of the elder Mr. Allison, almost immediately followed by the call to supper. Mr. Allison had a pleasant face,

and was a younger-looking man than might have been expected in the father of such a family. He welcomed his guests with the greatest cordiality, expressing the hope that they intended paying a long visit to Elmgrove, which he said they owed him in return for Rose's lengthened sojourn at Roselands. Mrs. Allison also made her appearance at the tea-table, saying that she had nearly recovered from her, her headache, although she still looked pale and languid. She had a kind, motherly look, and a

gentle, winning address that quite took Elsie's fancy, and was evidently pleased at their arrival, and anxious to entertain them in the most hospitable manner. Mr. Dinsmore and his little girl were the only guests, and all the children, excepting the baby, were allowed to come to the table. They seemed to be well-bred children, behaved in a quiet, orderly way, and asked politely for what they wanted but were rather too much indulged mr dinsmore thought as he observed that they all ate and drank whatever they fancied without any remonstrance from their parents elsie was seated between her father and miss rose will your little girl take tea or coffee mr dinsmore asked mrs alison neither thank you madam she will take a glass of milk if you have it if not cold water will do very well why elsie i thought i remembered that you were very fond of coffee rose remarked as she filled a tumbler with milk and set it down beside the little girl's plate elsie is a good child and eats and drinks just whatever her father thinks best for her miss allison said mr dinsmore preventing elsie's reply no no not any of those if you please for rose was putting hot buttered waffles upon elsie's plate i don't allow her to eat hot cakes especially at night

"'Excuse me, Mr. Dinsmore, but are you not eating them yourself?' asked Rose, with an arch smile. "'Yes, Miss Rose, and so may she when she is my age,' he answered in a pleasant tone, accompanied by an affectionate glance and smile, be soed upon his little daughter. "'I think you are quite right, Mr. Dinsmore,' remarked Mrs. Allison. "'I know we pamper our children's appetites entirely too much, as I have often said to their father, but he does not agree with me, and I have not sufficient firmness to carry out the reform by myself. No, I like to see them enjoy themselves, and whatever I have, I want my children to have, too, said Mr. Allison bluntly. It would seem the kindest treatment at first sight, but I don't think it is in the end, replied Mr. Dinsmore,

to buy present enjoyment at the expense of an enfeebled constitution, is paying much too dear for it, I think. "'Ah, young people are full of notions,' said the elder gentleman, shaking his head wisely, and are very apt to be much more strict with the first child than with any of the rest. "'You are bringing this one up by rule, I see. But mark my words, if you live to be the father of as many as I have, you will grow less and less strict with each one, until you will be ready to spoil the youngest completely.

I hope not, sir. I am very sure I could not possibly love another, better than I do this, Mr. Dinsmore said with a smile, and coloring slightly, too. Then adroitly changed the subject by a remark addressed to Edward. Immediately after tea the whole family adjourned to the sitting-room. The servants were called in, and Mr. Allison read a portion of scripture and prayed, afterwards remarking to Mr. Dinsmore that it was his custom to attend to this duty early in the evening, that the young younger children might have the benefit of it, without being kept up too late. Mr. Dinsmore expressed his approval, adding that it was his plan also.

"'Papa,' whispered Elsie, who is close to him, "'I am to sleep with Sophie.' "'Ah, that will be very pleasant for you,' he said, "'but you must be a good girl, and not give any unnecessary trouble.' "'I will try, Papa. There, Sophie is calling me. May I go to her?' "'Certainly,' and he released her hand, which he had been holding in his. "'I want to show you my garden,' said Sophie,

whom Elsie found in the hall, and she led the way out through a back door which opened into a garden now gay with spring flowers and early roses. Sophie pointed out the corner which was her especial property and exhibited her plants and flowers with a great deal of honest pride. "'I planted every one of them myself,' she said.

"'Herald dug up the ground for me, and I did all the rest. I work an hour every morning pulling up the weeds and watering the flowers. Oh, won't you let me help you while I am here? asked Elsie eagerly. Why, yes, if you like, and your Papa won't mind, I think it would be real fun. But he's very strict, isn't he, Elsie? I feel quite afraid of him. Yes, he is strict, but he is very kind, too.

Let's go in now, said Sophie. I've got a beautiful picture book that I want to show you, and tomorrow's Sunday, you know. So if you don't see it tonight, you'll have to wait till Monday, because it isn't a Sunday book. "'What time is it?' asked Elsie. "'I always have to go to bed at half-past eight.' "'I don't know,' said Sophie,

"'but we'll look at the little clock in the dining-room,' and she ran in, closely followed by her little guest. "'Just eight. We've only got half an hour, so come along. But won't your papa let you stay up longer?' "'No,' Elsie answered in a very decided tone, "'and they hurried to the parlor, "'where they seated themselves in a corner, "'and were soon eagerly discussing the pictures in Sophie's book.

"'They had just finished, "'and Sophie was beginning a very animated description "'of a child's party she had attended a short time before, "'when Elsie, who had been anxiously watching her father "'for the last five minutes, "'saw him take out his watch and look at her. "'There, Sophie,' she said, rising, I know Papa means it is time for me to go to bed.

Oh, just wait one minute. But Elsie was already halfway across the room. It is your bedtime, daughter, said Mr. Dinsmore, smiling affectionately on her. Yes, Papa, good night. And she held up her face for the accustomed kiss. Good night, daughter, he replied, bestowing the caress. Then laying his hand gently on her head, he said softly, God bless and keep, my little one.

Rose, who was seated on the sofa beside him, drew Elsie to her, saying, "'I must have a kiss, too, darling.' "'Now go, daughter,' said Mr. Dinsmore, as Rose released her from her embrace. "'Go to bed as soon as you can, and don't lie awake talking.' "'Mayn't I talk at all after I go to bed, Papa?' "'No, not at all.' Seeing that Elsie was really going, Sophie had put away her book, and was now ready to accompany her.

She was quite a talker and rattled on very fast until she saw Elsie take out her Bible, but then became perfectly quiet until Elsie was through with her devotions, and Chloe had come to prepare her for bed. Then she began chattering again in her lively way, Elsie answering very pleasantly until she was just ready to step into bed, when she said gently, "'Sophie, Papa said before I came up, "'that I must not talk at all after I got into bed,

so please don't be vexed if i don't answer you because you know i must obey my father pshaw how provoking i thought we were going to have such a good time and i've got ever so much to say to you i'm just as sorry as you are sophy but i can't disobey papa he'd never know it suggested sophy in a voice scarcely above a whisper elsie started with astonishment to hear miss rose's sister speaking thus "'Oh, Sophie, you can't mean to advise me to deceive and disobey my father?' she said. "'God would know it, and Papa would soon know it, too, for I could never look him in the face again until I had confessed it.' Sophie blushed deeply. "'I didn't think about its being deceitful, but would your Papa punish you for such a little thing?' Papa says disobedience is never a little thing, and he always punishes me when I disobey him.

but I wouldn't care so much for that as for knowing that I had grieved him so, because I love my Papa very dearly, but I must not talk anymore. So good night, and she climbed into bed, laid her head on the pillow, and in a very few moments was fast asleep. End of Chapter 15, Part 2. Recording by Rose A. Section 24 of Holidays at Roselands. This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.

Recording by Joyce Martin Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley Chapter 16 Part 1 Chapter 16 Hail Holy Day, the blessing from above brightens thy presence like a smile of love, smoothing like oil upon a stormy sea the roughest waves of human destiny cheering the good and to the poor oppressed bearing the promise of their heavenly rest mrs hale's prime of life when chloe came in to dress her young charge the next morning she found her already up and sitting with her bible in her hand don't make a noise mammy she whispered sophy is still asleep

chloe nodded acquiescence and moving softly about got through the business of washing and dressing her nursling and brushing her curls without disturbing the sleeper then they both quietly left the room and elsie with her bible in her hand wrapped gently at her father's door he opened it and giving her a kiss and a good morning darling led her across the room to where he had been sitting by a window looking into the garden Then taking her on his knee and stroking her hair fondly, he said with a smile, My little girl looks very bright this morning, and as if she has had a good night's rest. I think she obeyed me and did not lie awake talking. No, Papa, I did not, though I wanted to very much, she answered with a slight blush. We did not have our chapter together last night, he said, opening the Bible, but I hope we will not miss it very often. Their plan was to read verse about.

Elsie asking questions about anything she did not understand. And her father explaining and making remarks, he having read it first in the original and generally consulted a commentator also, then Elsie usually had one or two texts to recite, which she had learned while Chloe was dressing her. After that they knelt down and Mr. Dinsmore prayed. They never read more than a few books. verses and his prayer was always short so that there was no room for weariness and elsie always enjoyed it very much they had still a little time to talk together before the breakfast bell rang of which elsie was very glad for she had a great deal to say to her father

it is such a sweet sweet sabbath day papa she said is it not and this is such a nice place almost as pretty as our own dear home and are they not pleasant people i think that is it not a nice place-and-a-the-one dear home and are they not pleasant people i think that you are they not they seem so kind to one another and to everybody. Which must mean you and me, I suppose. There is no one else here, he answered smilingly. Oh, the servant, you know, Papa. And the people at the hotel, but don't you think they are kind? Yes, dear, they certainly seem to be, and I have no doubt they are. And the baby, Papa, isn't it pretty?

And oh, Papa, don't you like Miss Rose? I hardly know her yet, Doctor. daughter but I think she is very sweet-looking and seems to be gentle and amiable i am glad you like her papa and I knew you would elsie said in a tone of great satisfaction the church the Allison's attended was within easy walking distance of Elm Grove and service was held in it twice a day the whole family with the exception of the very little children and one servant who stayed at home to take care of them went both morning and afternoon and Mr. Dinsmore and Elsie accompanied them.

The interval between dinner and afternoon service Elsie spent in her father's room, sitting on a stool at his feet quietly reading. When they had returned from church, Miss Allison gathered all the little ones in the nursery, and showed them pictures, and told them Bible stories until the tea-bell rang, after which the whole family, including children and servants, were called together into the sitting-room to be catechized by Mr. Allison that was succeeded by family worship, and then they sang hymns until it was time for the children to go to bed. As Elsie laid her head on her pillow that night, she said to herself

that it had been a very pleasant day, and she could be quite willing to live at Elm Grove, were it not for the thought of her own dear home in the sunny south. The next morning her father told her they would be there for several weeks, and that he would expect her to practice an hour every morning. Miss Rose, having kindly offered the use of her piano, and every afternoon to read for an hour with him, but all the rest of the day she might have to herself to spend just as she pleased, only, of course, she must manage to take sufficient exercise and not get into any mischief. Elsie was delighted with the arrangement and ran off at once to tell Sophie the good news.

"'Oh, I am ever so glad you are going to stay!' exclaimed Susan. Sophie joyfully, but why need your Papa make you say lessons at all? I think he might just as well let you play all the time. No, replied Elsie. Papa says I will enjoy my play a great deal better for doing a little work first, and I know it is so. Indeed, I always find Papa knows best. Oh, Elsie, Sophie exclaimed as if struck with a bright thought, I'll tell you what we can do. Let us learn some duets together. Oh, that's a good thought, said Elsie, so we will. will. And perhaps Sophie would like to join us in our reading, too, said Mr. Dinsmore's voice behind them. Both little girls turned around with an exclamation of surprise, and Elsie, taking

hold of his hand, looked up lovingly into his face, saying, oh, thank you, Papa, that will be so pleasant. He held out his other hand to Sophie, asking with a smile, will you come, my dear? "'If you won't ask me any questions,' she answered a little bashfully. "'Sophie is afraid of you, Papa,' whispered Elsie, with an arch glance at her friend's blushing face. "'And are not you, too?' he asked, pinching her cheek. "'Not a bit, Papa, except when I've been naughty,' she said, laying her cheek lovingly against his hand. He bent down and kissed her with a very gratified look. Then patting Sophie's head, said pleasantly,

You needn't be afraid of the question, Sophie. I will make Elsie answer them all. Elsie and her papa stayed for nearly two months at Elm Grove, and her life there agreed so well with the little girl that she became as strong, healthy, and rosy as she had ever been. She and Sophie and Harold spent the greater part of almost every day in the open air, working in the garden, racing about the grounds, taking long walks in search of wildflowers,

hunting eggs in the barn or building baby houses and making tea parties in the shade of the trees down by the brook. There was a district schoolhouse not very far from Elm Grove, and in her rambles the children had made acquaintance with two or three of the scholars, nice, quiet little girls, who after a while got into the habit of bringing their dinner baskets to the rendezvous by the brook side and spending their noon recess with Elsie and Sophie. the dinner hour at Mr. Allison's being somewhat later in the day. Sophie and Elsie were sitting under the trees one warm June morning, dressing their dolls. Fred and May were rolling marbles, and Harold lay in the grass with a book in his hand.

There come Hetty Allen and Maggie Wilson, said Sophie, raising her head, see how earnestly they are talking together. I wonder what it is all about. What's the matter, girls? she asked, as they drew near. "'Oh, nothing's the matter,' replied Hetty. "'But we are getting up a party to go strawberrying. "'We've heard of a field only two miles from here, "'or at least not much over two miles from the schoolhouse,

"'where the berries are very thick. "'We are going to-morrow because it's Saturday, "'and there's no school, and we've come to ask "'if you and Elsie and Harold won't go along.' "'Yes, indeed!' exclaimed Sophie, clapping her hands. "'It will be such fun, and I'm sure Mama will let us go.' "'Oh, that's a first first one.' straight idea, cried Harold, throwing aside his book, to be sure we must all go.

Will you go, Elsie? asked Maggie, adding, we want you so very much. Oh, yes, if Papa will let me, and I think he will, for he allows me to run about here all day, which I should think was pretty much the same thing, only there will be more fun and frolic with so many of us together and the berries to pick, too. Oh, I should like to go very much indeed. Eddie and Maggie had seated themselves on the grass, and now the whole plan was eagerly discussed. The children were all to meet at the schoolhouse at nine o'clock, and proceed in a body to the field, taking their dinners along, so as to be able to stay all day if they chose. The more the plan was discussed, the more attractive it seemed to our little

friends, and the stronger grew their desire to be permitted to go. I wish I knew for certain that Mama would say yes, said Sophie. Suppose we go up to the house now and ask. No, objected Harold. Mama will be busy now and less likely to say yes than after dinner, so we had better wait. Well, then, you all ask leave when you go up to dinner, and we will call here on our way home from school to know whether you are going or not, said Hetty, as she and Maggie

rose to go. Harold and Sophie agreed, but Elsie said that she could not know then, because her father had gone to the city and would not be back until near tea-time. Oh, well, never mind. He'll be sure to say yes if Mama does, said Harold, hopefully. And then, as Hetty and Maggie walked away, he began consulting with Sophie on the best plan for approaching their mother on the subject. They resolved to wait until after dinner, and then, when she had settled down to her sewing, to present their request. Mrs. Allison raised several objections. The weather was very well.

warm. The road would be very dusty, and she was sure they would get overheated and fatigued, and heartily wished themselves at home long before the day was over. Well, then, Mama, we can come home. There is nothing to prevent us, said Harold. Oh, Mama, do let us go just this once, urged Sophie, and if we find it as disagreeable as you think, you know we won't ask again. And so, at last, Mrs. Allison gave a rather reluctant consent, but only on condition that Mr. Dinsmore would allow Elsie to go, as she said it would be very rude indeed for them to go and leap their little guest at home alone. This conversation had taken place in Mrs. Allison's dressing room,

and Elsie was waiting in the hall to learn the result of their application. Mama says we may go if your papa says yes, cried Sophie rushing out and throwing her arms around Elsie's neck. Oh, aren't you glad? Now Elsie coax him hard. and make him let you go. I wouldn't dare to do it. I should only get punished if I did, for Papa never allows me to coax or tease, nor even to ask him a second time, Elsie said with a little shake of her head. "'Oh, nonsense!' exclaimed Sophie.

I often get what I want by teasing. I guess you never tried it. My Papa is not at all like your father and mother,' replied Elsie, and it would be worse than useless to coax after he has once said no. then coaxed him before he has a chance to say it suggested Sophie laughing. Perhaps that might do if I can manage it, said Elsie thoughtfully. I wish he would come, she added, walking to the window and looking out. He won't be here for an hour or two at any rate, if he dined in the city, said Sophie. Oh, how warm it is, let us go to our room, Elsie, and take off our dresses and have a nap.

It will help to pass away the time until your papa come. Elsie agreed to the proposal, and before long they were both sound asleep, having tired themselves out with romping and running. When Elsie awoke, she found Chloe standing over her. You's had a very good nap, darling, and Yousbury warm, she whispered as she wiped the perspiration from the little girl's face. Let your old mammy take you up and give you a bath and dress you up nice and clean, for Miss Sophie gets her blue eyes open. Oh, yes, that will make me feel so much better, agreed the little girl, and you must make me look very nice, Mammy, to please Papa. Has he come yet? Yes, darling, Master's been home this hour, and I expect he's in the parlour this minute, talking longer Miss Rose and de rest.

Then hurry, Mammy, dress me quickly, because I want to ask Papa something, Elsie said in an eager whisper as she stepped hastily off the bed. chloe did her best and in half an hour elsie looking as sweet and fresh as a new-blown rose in her clean white frock and nicely brushed curls entered at the parlor where her father mrs alison miss rose and her elder brother were seated mr dinsmore was talking with edward allison but he turned his head as elsie came in and held out his hand to her with a proud fond smile she sprang to his side and still going on with his conversation he passed his arm around her waist and kissed her cheek while she leaned against his knee and with her eyes feed lovingly upon his face waited patiently for an opportunity to prefer her request miss rose was watching them as she often did with a look of intense satisfaction for it rejoiced her heart to see how her little friend revelled in her father's affection the gentlemen were discussing some scientific question with great earnestness and elsie began to feel a little impatient as they talked on and on without seeming to come any nearer to a conclusion but at last edward rose and left the room in search of a book which he thought would throw some light on the subject and then her father turned to her and asked how has my little girl enjoyed herself to-day very much thank you papa but i have something to ask you and i want you to say yes please papa do won't you she pleaded eagerly but in a low tone only meant for his ears you know i love to gratify you daughter he said kindly but i cannot possibly say yes until i know what you want well papa she replied speaking very fast as if she feared he would interrupt her

a good many little girls and boys are going after strawberries to-morrow they are to start from the school-house at nine o'clock in the morning and walk two miles to a field where the berries are very thick and they've asked us to go i mean harold and sophy and me and we all want to go so much we think it will be such fun and mrs alison says well we'll be so much we'll be such fun and mrs alison says well we'll go we may if you will only say yes oh papa do please let me go won't you her tone was very coaxing and her eyes pleaded as earnestly as her tongue he seemed to be considering for a moment and she watched his face eagerly trying to read in it what his answer would be at length it came gently but firmly spoken no daughter you cannot go i do not at all approve of the plan elsie did not utter another word of remonstrance or entreaty for she knew it would be useless but the discipline and two or three tears rolled quickly down her cheeks her father looked at her for a moment in some surprise and then said speaking in a low tone and very gravely this will never do my daughter go up to my room and stay there until you can be quite cheerful and pleasant then you may come down again elsie hurried out of the room the tears coming thick and fast now and almost ran against edward in the hall why what is the matter my dear he asked in a tone of surprise and alarm laying his hand on her shoulder to detain her please don't ask me mr edward please let me go she sobbed breaking away from him and rushing up the stairs he stood for an instant looking after her then turning to go back to the parlor encountered rose who was just coming out what ails her he asked i don't know something that passed between her and her father i rather suspect he set her upstairs as a punishment shaw i've no patience with him the dear little thing i don't believe she deserved it rose made no reply but glided upstairs and he returned to the parlor to finish the discussion with mr dinsmore in the meantime elsie had shut herself into her father's room where she indulged for a few moments in a hearty cry which seemed to do her a great deal of good

but presently she wiped away her tears bathed her eyes and sat down by the window what a silly little girl i am she said to herself to be crying just because i can't have my own way when i know it will not alter papa's determination in the least and when i know too that i have always found his way the best in the end oh dear i have quite disgraced myself before miss rose and her mother and the rest and vexed papa too i wish i could be good and then i might be downstairs with the others instead of alone up here well papa said i might come down again as soon as i could be pleasant and cheerful and i think i can now and there is the tea-bell she ran down just in time to take her place with the others she raised her eyes to her father's face as he drew her chair up closer to the table the look seemed to ask forgiveness and reconciliation and the answering smile told that it was granted and the little heart bounded lightly once more and the sweet little face was wreathed in smiles sophy and harold were watching her from the other side of the table and their hopes rose high for they very naturally concluded from her beaming continents that she had carried her point and they would all be allowed to go to the strawberry party next day their disappointment was proportionally great when after supper elsie told them what her father's answer had really been how provoking they both exclaimed why you looked so pleased we were sure he had said yes and we had quite set our hearts on it what is the matter asked richard who had just come up to them they explained ah so that was what you were crying about this afternoon eh he said pinching elsie's cheek did you really elsie asked soapy in surprise elsie blushed deeply and richard said oh never mind i dare say we've all cried about more trifling things than that in our day

let's have a good game of romps out here on the lawn come what shall it be elsie i don't care she replied struggling to keep down an inclination to cry again puss wants a corner suggested harold trees for corners here goes then cried richard soapy you stand here elsie you take that tree yonder here fred and may you can play two one here and another there and now i'll be the puss so the game commenced and very soon every disappointment seemed to be forgotten and they were all in the wildest spirits but after a while as one romping game succeeded to another elsie began to grow weary and seeing that her father was sitting alone upon the piazza, she stole softly to his side, and putting her arm round his neck, laid her cheek to his. He passed his arm around her waist and drew her to his knee. Which was my little daughter doubting this afternoon, he asked gently, as he laid her head against his breast, Papa's wisdom, or his love?

I don't know, Papa, please don't ask me. I am very sorry and ashamed, she said, hanging her head and blushing deeply. i should be very happy he said if my little girl could learn to trust me so entirely that she would always be satisfied with my decisions always believe that my reasons for refusing to gratify her are good and sufficient even without having them explained i do believe it papa and i am quite satisfied now she murmured i don't want to go at all please forgive me dear papa i will daughter and now listen to me i know that you are not very strong and i think that a walk for two miles or more in this hot june sun to say nothing of stooping for hours afterwards picking berries exposed to its rays would be more than you could bear without injury and if you want strawberries to eat you may buy just as many as you please and indeed you can get much finer ones in that way than you could find in any field you need not tell me it's the fun you want and not the berries he said as she seemed about to interrupt him i understand that perfectly but i know it would not be enough to pay you for the trouble and fatigue and now to show you that your father does not take pleasure in thwarting you but really loves to see you happy i will tell you what we have been planning miss rose and her brothers tell me there is a very pretty place a few miles from here where strawberries and cream can be had and we are going to make up a family party to-morrow if the weather is favorable and set out quite early in the morning in carriages

mrs alison will provide a collation for us to carry along to which we will add the berries and cream after we get there and we will take books to read and the ladies will have their work and the little girls their dolls and we will spend the day in the woods Will not that be quite as pleasant as going with the school-children? The little arm had been stealing round his neck again while he was telling her all this, and now hugging him tighter and tighter she whispered, Dear Papa, you are very kind to me, and it makes me feel so ashamed of my naughtiness. I always find in the end that your way is best, and then I think I will never want my own way again, but the very next time it is just the same thing over.

Oh, Papa, you will not get out of patience with me and quit loving me and doing what is best for me because I am foolish enough to wish for what is not? No, darling, never. I shall always do what seems to me to be for your good, even in spite of yourself. I, who have so often been guilty of murmuring against the will of my heavenly father, who, I well know, is infinite in wisdom and goodness, ought to be very patient with your distrust of a fallible, short-sighted earthly parent. But come, darling, we will go upstairs. We have just time for a few moments together before you go to bed. On going to their bedroom, after leaving her father, Elsie found Sophie already there, impatiently waiting to tell her

of the plan for the morrow, which she had just learned from Richard. She was a little disappointed to find that it was no news to Elsie, but soon got over that, and was full of lively talk about the pleasure they would have. It will be so much pleasanter, she said, than going burying with those schoolchildren, for I dare say we would have found it hot and tiresome walking all that distance in the sun. So I'm right, glad now that your father said no instead of yes, aren't you, Elsie? Yes, Elsie said with a sigh. Sophie was down on the floor, pulling off her shoes and stockings. Why, what's the matter, she asked, stopping with her shoe in her hand to look up to Elsie's face, which struck her as unusually grave? Nothing, only I'm so

ashamed of crying when Papa said I shouldn't go, Elsie answered with a blush. Dear Papa, I always find he knows best, and yet I am so often naughty about giving up. Never mind, it wasn't much. I wouldn't care about it, said Sophie, tossing away her shoe and proceeding to pull off the stocking. Chloe whispered in Elsie's ear, "'Massa, not vexed with you, darling?' Elsie smiled and shook her head. No, mammy, not now. End of Chapter 16, Part 1 Section 25 of Holidays at Roselands This is a Libravox recording.

All Libravox recordings are in the public domain. For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org. Recording by Joyce Martin. Holidays at Roselands by Martha Finley Chapter 16, Part 2. chapter sixteen the little girls were awake unusually early the next morning and the first thing they did was to run to the window to ascertain the state of the weather it was all they could desire a little cooler than the day before but without the slightest appearance of rain so the young faces that surrounded the breakfast-table were very bright and happy the carriages were at the door very soon after they left the table it did not take many minutes to pack them and then they set off all in high glee more especially the little ones everything passed off well there was no accident

all were in good humor the children on their best behavior and they found the strawberries and cream very fine so that when the day was over it was unanimously voted a decided success a few days after this the children were again in their favorite spot down by the brook they were sitting on the grass talking for it was almost too warm to play How nice and cool the water looks, remarked Soapy. Let's pull off our shoes and stockings and hold up our dresses and wait about in it. It isn't at all deep, and I know it would feel so good and cool to our feet. Bravo! That's a capital idea, cried Harold, beginning at once to divest himself of his shoes and stockings.

Then rolling his pantaloons up to his knees, he stepped in, followed by Sophie, who had made her preparations with equal dispatch. come elsie aren't you going to get into she asked for elsie still sat on the bank making no movement toward following their example i should like to very much but i don't know whether papa would approve of it why what objection could he have it can't do us any harm for i'm sure we couldn't drown if we tried said harold come now elsie don't be so silly i wouldn't ask you to do anything your papa had forbidden but he never said you shouldn't wait in the brook did he no he never said anything about it she answered smiling for i never thought of doing such a thing before come elsie do urged sophy it is such fun and at length elsie yielded and was soon enjoying the sport as keenly as the others but after a while they grew tired of waiting and began to amuse themselves by sailing bits of bark and leaves on the water then harold proposed building a dam and altogether they enjoyed themselves so thoroughly that they quite forgot how time was passing until the lengthening shadows warned them that it was long past their usual hour for returning home oh we must make haste home exclaimed harold suddenly it can't be very far from tea-time and mamma won't like it if we are late They hurried out of the water, dried their feet as well as they could, put on their shoes and stockings, and started on a run for the house. But they had not gone more than halfway when Elsie cried out that she had lost her rings.

"'Those beautiful rings? Oh dear, where did you lose them?' asked Sophie. "'I don't know at all. I just missed them this minute, and I am afraid they are in the brook.' And Elsie turned and ran back as fast as she could, followed by the others. "'We'll all hunt,' said Harold kindly, "'and I guess we'll find them, so don't cry, Elsie, "'for the little girl was looking much distressed. "'Oh, Elsie, I'm afraid your Papa will be very angry "'and perhaps whip you very hard!' exclaimed Sophie.

"'They were such pretty rings.' "'No, he won't whip me. "'He never did in his life,' replied Elsie quickly. "'And he has often told me he would never punish me for an accident, even though it should cost the loss of something very valuable, but I am very sorry to lose my rings because, besides being pretty and worth a good deal of money, they were presents, one from Papa and the other from Mr. Trevilla.

But, Elsie, I thought your Papa was awfully strict and punished you for every little thing. No, for disobedience, not for accidents. They searched for some time, looking all about the part of the stream, they had been playing and all over the bank but without finding the rings and at last elsie gave it up saying it would not do to stay any longer and they could look again to-morrow oh elsie cried sophy as they were starting again for home you must have got your dress in the water and then on the ground for it is all muddy oh dear sighed elsie examining it how very dirty and slovenly i must look and that will vex papa for he can't bear to see me untidy Can't we get in the back way, Sophie, so that I can get a clean dress on before he sees me?

I don't mean to deceive him. I will tell him all about it afterwards, but I know he wouldn't like to see me looking so. Yes, to be sure, Sophie said and replied. We can go in at the side door and run up the back stairs. And we may be in time for tea yet if Papa is as late getting home as he is sometimes, remarked Harold, so let us run. Mr. Allison was late that evening, as Harold had hoped, and T. was still waiting for him, as they learned from a servant whom they meant in passing through the grounds. But, when they reached the porch upon which the side door opened,

they found much to their surprise and chagrin that the ladies were seated there with their work, and Mr. Dinsmore was reading to them. He looked up from his book as they approached, and catching sight of his little girl's soil dress, "'Why, Elsie!' he exclaimed in a mortified tone, can that be you? Such a figure you are. Where have you been, child, to get yourself in such a plight? I was playing in the brook, Papa, she answered in a low voice and casting down her eyes while the color mounted to her hair. Playing in the brook, that is a new business for you, I think. Well, run up to Aunt Chloe and tell her I want you made decent with all possible haste, or you will be too late for tea.

But stay, he added as she was turning to go. you have been crying what is the matter i have lost my rings papa she said bursting into tears ah i am sorry more particularly because it distresses you though but where did you lose them daughter i don't know papa but i'm afraid it was in the brook ah yes that comes of playing in the water i think you had better keep out of it in the future but run up and get dressed and don't cry any more it is not worth more to waste tears over them. Elsie hurried upstairs, delivered her father's message, and Chloe immediately set to work, and exerting herself to the utmost, soon had her nursling, looking as neat as usual. Rose had followed the little girls upstairs and was helping Sophie to dress. Dear now, darling, now I think you'll do, said Chloe, giving the glossy hair a final smooth. But what's to matter? What my child been cramined?

about. Because, Mammy, I lost my rings in the brook, and I'm afraid I will never find them again. No such ting, honey-here day is safe and sound, and Chloe opened a little jewel-box that stood on the toilet-table, and picking up the rings, slipped them upon the finger of the astonished and delighted child, explaining as she did so that she had found them on the bureau where Elsie must have laid them before going out, having probably taken them off to wash her hands after eating her dinner. Elsie tripped joyfully downstairs. See, Papa? See? She cried holding up her hand before him. They were not lost at all. Oh, I am so glad, aren't you, Papa? Yes, my dear, and now I hope you will be more careful

in the future. I will try, Papa, but must I never play in the brook anymore? I like it so much. No, I don't like to forbid it entirely, because I remember how much. I remember how much. I'm much I used to enjoy such things myself at your age. But you must not stay in too long and must be careful not to go in when you are heated with running, and always remember to dip your hands in first. And another thing, you must not stay out so late again, or you may give trouble. You must always be ready at the usual hour, or I shall have to say you must sup on bread and water. Oh, I think that would be rather too hard, Mr. Dinsmore interposed, Mrs. Allison, and I

hope you will not compel me to be so inhospitable i hope there is not much danger that i shall ever have to put my thread into execution mrs alison for it is not often that elsie is twice guilty of the same fault one talking generally does her he answered with an affectionate glance at his little daughter then i call her a very good child remarked the lady emphatically it is no unusual thing for mine to require telling half a dozen times but walk into tea she added folding up her work ah sophy i'm glad to see you looking neat again i think you were in no better plight than elsie when you came in for some time after this the young people were very careful to come in from their play in good season but one afternoon they had taken a longer walk than usual going further down their little brook and establishing themselves in a new spot where they imagined the grass was greener and the shade deeper the day was cloudy and they could not judge of the time so well as when they could see the sun and so it happened that they stayed much later than they should have done elsie was feeling a little anxious and had once or twice proposed going home but was always overruled by harold and sophy who insisted that it was not at all late but at length elsie rose with an air of determination saying she was sure it must be getting late and if they would not go with her she must go alone well then we will go and i guess it's about time harold said so come along soap or we'll leave you behind elsie hurried along with nervous haste and the others had to exert themselves to keep up with her but just as they reached the door the tea-bell rang the children exchanged glances of fright and mortification what shall we do whispered elsie dear if we were only dressed said sophy let's go in just as we are maybe no one will notice no replied elsie shaking her head that would never do for me papa would see it in a moment and send me away from the table it would be one

worse than waiting to dress. Then we will all go upstairs and make ourselves decent and afterwards take the scolding as well as we can, said Harold leading the way. Chloe was in Sophie's room, waiting to attend her child. She did not fret the little girl with lamentations over her tardiness, but set about adjusting her hair and dress as quickly as possible. Elsie looked troubled and anxious. Papa will be very much vexed and ashamed of me too, I am afraid,

she said with tears in her eyes. "'And Sophie, what will your mama say? Oh, how I wish I had come in sooner.' "'Never mind,' replied Sophie. "'Mama won't be very angry, and we'll tell her the sun wouldn't shine, and so how were we to know the time?' Elsie was ready first, but waited a moment for Sophie,

and they went down together. Her first sensation on entering the room and seeing that her father's chair was empty was certainly one of relief, when her eyes saw it in mrs alison's face it was quite as pleasant as usual you are rather late little girls she said in a cheerful tone but as you are usually so punctual we will have to excuse you this once come take your places it was cloudy you know mamma and we couldn't see the sun said harold who was already at the table very well harold you must try to guess better next time rose help elsie to some of that omelet and a bit of the cold tongue "'No, thank you, ma'am. "'Papa does not allow me to eat meat at night,'

"'said the little girl resolutely, "'turning her eyes away from the tempting dish.' "'Ah, I forgot, but you can eat the omelet, dear,' "'Mrs. Allison said, "'and help her to the honey and a piece of that cheese, "'rose and put some butter on her plate.' "'It cost Elsie quite a struggle, "'for she was as fond of good things as other children,

"'but she said firmly, "'No, thank you, ma'am. "'I should like the omelette and the honey "'and the cheese, too, very much.' much, but as I was late tonight, I can only have dry bread because you know my papa said so." Harold spoke up earnestly, but Mama, it wasn't her fault. She wanted to come home in time, and Sophie and I wouldn't. No, Mama, it wasn't her fault at all, said Sophie eagerly, and so she didn't have just bread,

need she? No, Elsie, dear, I think not. Do, dear child, let me help you to something. Here's a saucer of berries and cream. Won't you take it? i feel quite sure your papa would not insist upon the bread and water if he were here and i am sorry he and edward happened to be away to tea as it was not your fault elsie dear i think you might venture said rose kindly i wouldn't want you to disobey your papa but under the circumstances i don't think that it would be disobedience you are very kind miss rose but you don't know papa as well as i do elsie replied a little sadly he told me i must always be in in time to be ready for tea and he says nothing excuses disobedience and you know i could have come in without the others so i feel quite sure i should get nothing but bread for my supper if he were here well dear i am very sorry but if you think it is really your duty to sup on dry bread we will honor you for doing it mrs alison said and then the matter dropped and elsie quietly ate her slice of bread and drank a little cold water, then went out to play on the lawn with the others. "'Did you ever see such a perfectly conscientious child?' said Mrs. Allison to Rose.

"'Dear little thing, I could hardly stand it to see her eating that dry bread when the rest were enjoying all the luxuries of the table.' "'No, Mama, it fairly made my heartache. I shall tell her father all about it when he comes in. Don't you think, Mama, he is rather too strict and particular with her?' "'I don't know, Rose, dear.' I'm afraid she is much better trained than mine, and he certainly is very fond of her and quite indulgent in some respects. Fond of her? Yes, indeed he is. And she loves him with her whole heart.

Ah, Mama, you don't know how glad it makes me to see it. The poor little things seemed to be literally famishing for love when I first knew her. When Elsie had done anything, which she knew would displease her father, she never could rest satisfied until she had confessed it and been forgiven. through all her play that evening she was conscious of a burden on her heart and every now and then her eyes were turned wistfully in the direction from which she expected him to come but the clock struck eight and there were no signs of his approach and soon it was half passed and she found she must go to bed without seeing him she sighed several times while chloe was undressing her and just as she was about leaving her said if papa comes home before i go to sleep mammy please ever ask him to let me come to him for one minute i will darling but don't you try for to stay awake cause maybe massa ain't goin be home till very late and danny might be vexed with you it was nearly ten o'clock when mr dinsmore returned and he was talking on the piazza with mr and mrs alison for nearly half an hour afterwards but chloe was patiently waiting for him and meeting him in the hall on the way to his room presented elsie's request

yes he said see if she is awake but don't disturb her if she is not chloe softly opened the door and the little girl started up asking in an eager whisper did he say i might come mammy yes darling said chloe lifting her in her arms and setting her down on the floor and then the little fairy-like figure in its white night-dress stole softly out into the hall and ran with swift noiseless steps across it and into the open door of mr dinsmore's room He caught her in his arms and kissed her several times with passionate fondness. Then sitting down with her on his knee, he asked tenderly, What does my darling want with Papa to-night? I wanted to tell you that I was very naughty this afternoon and didn't come home until just as the tea-bell rang. And you were very glad to find that Papa was not here to make you sup upon bread and water, eh? No, Papa.

I didn't eat anything else, she said in her tone. I wouldn't take such a mean advantage of your absence. No, dearest, I know you would not. I know my little girl is the soul of honor, he said, soothingly pressing another kiss on her cheek. And besides, I have just heard the whole story from Miss Rose and her mother. And you wouldn't have let me head anything but bread-papa, would you?

She asked, raising her head to look up in his face. No, dear, nothing else, for you know I must keep my word, however trying it may be to my feelings. Yes, Papa, and I am so glad you do, because then I always know just what to expect. You are not angry with me now, Papa. No, darling, not in the very least. You are entirely forgiven.

And now I want you to go back to your bed and try to get a good night's sleep and be ready to come to me in the morning. So good night, my pet, my precious one. God bless and keep my darling. May he ever cause his face to show. shine upon you and give you peace he held her to his heart a moment and then let her go and she glided back to her room and laid her head on her pillow to sleep sweetly and dream happy dreams of

her father's love and tenderness she was with him again the next morning an hour before it was time for the breakfast bell to ring sitting on his knee beside the open window chatting and laughing as gleefully as the birds were seen on the trees outside what do you think of this he asked an open jewel case on her lap. She looked down and there, contrasting so prettily with the dark blue velvet lining, lay a beautiful gold chain and a tiny gold watch set with pearls all around its edge. Oh, Papa, she cried, is it for me? Yes, my pet, do you like it? Indeed, I do, Papa, it is just as lovely as it can be, she said, taking it up and turning it about in her hands. It looks like Mama's only brighter and newer, and this is a different kind of change. And this is a different kind

of chained from hers. Yes, that's entirely new, but the watch is the one she wore. It is an excellent one, and I have had it put in order for her daughter to wear. I think you are old enough to need it now, and to take proper care of it. I shall try to, indeed, dear, darling, Mama. I would rather have her watch than any other, she murmured a shade of tender sadness coming over her face for a moment. Then looking up brightly, thank you, Papa, she said, giving him a hug and kiss, it was so kind in you to do it. Was that what you went to the city for yesterday? It was my principal errand there. And now how sorry and ashamed I should be if I had taken advantage of your absence to eat all sorts of good things. I think we are never sorry for doing

our duty, her father said, softly stroking her hair, and I think, too, that my little girl quite deserves the watch. And I'm so glad to have it, she cried, holding it up and gazing at it with a face full of delight. I must run and show it to Sophie. She was getting down from his knee, but he drew her back. Wait a little daughter. I have something to tell you. What, Papa? We have paid our friends a very long visit, and I think it is time for us to go if we would not have them grow weary of us. So I have decided to leave Elm Grove tomorrow. Have you, Papa? I like to travel, but I shall be so sorry to leave Sophie and Miss Rose and all the rest. There are so kind and I've had such a pleasant time with them.

I have told you the bad news first, he said, smiling. Now I have some good. We are going to take a trip through New England and the state of New York, and Miss Rose and Mr. Edward have promised to accompany us. So you see, you will not have to part with them just yet. Elsie clapped her hands at this piece of good news. Oh, Papa, how pleasant it will be! Dear, dear Miss Rose, I'm so glad she's going.

and mr edward yes papa i like him too but i love miss rose the best of all don't you papa her father only smiled and said miss rose was very lovely certainly the breakfast bell rang and she ran down eager to show her watch it was much admired by all but there was great lamentation especially amongst the younger members of the family when it was announced that their guests were to leave them so soon why couldn't elsie stay always they asked why couldn't she live with them they would only be too glad to have her mr dinsmore laughed and told them he could not possibly spare elsie for she was his only child and he had no one else to share his home but you may stay too mr dinsmore said sophy there's plenty of room and mamma and rose like to have you read to them rose blushed and shook her head at sophy and mr dinsmore replied that it would be very pleasant to live at elmgrove but that elsie and he had a hum of their own to which they must soon return and where she would be very glad to receive a visit from any or all of them end of chapter sixteen part two recording by joyce martin chapter seventeen of holidays at roselands this is a librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit librivox dot org holidays at roselands by martha finlay chapter seventeen have you arranged your plans in regard to what places you will visit and in what order you will take them asked mr alison addressing mr dinsmore we have not he replied that is not very definitely only that we will visit new england and new york elsie looks as if she could make a suggestion remarked miss rose with a smiling glance at the bright animated face

of the little girl. I should like to, if I were old enough, said the child, dropping her eyes and blushing as she perceived that at that moment she was the object of the attention of everyone at the table. We will consider you so, my dear, laughed Mr. Allison. Come, give us the benefit of your ideas. Still, Elsie hesitated till her father said pleasantly,

Yes, daughter, let us have them. We can reject or adopt them as we see fit. Yes, papa, sure. returned. I was just thinking that Valley Forge and Pauley are both in this state, and I should like very much to see them both. I call that a very good idea, said Mr. Edward Allison. I have always intended to visit those historical places, but I have never done so yet. Then let us go, said Rose, for I too should like very much to see them. If the plan suits you, Mr. Dinsmore, she added,

giving him a smiling glance. Perfectly, he said, it will be a new and interesting experience to me, as I have never visited either spot, though quite familiar with their history, as doubtless you all are. Then we may consider that matter as settled, remarked Edward with satisfaction. Elsie hardly knew whether to be more glad or sorry when the time came for the final leap-taking, but the joyful thought that Miss Rose was to accompany them fairly turned the scale in favour of the former feeling, and though she brushed away a tear or two at parting from Sophie, she set off with a bright and happy face. They spent several weeks most delightfully

in travelling about from place to place, going first to Valley Forge, a little valley so cold because a man named Isaac Potts had a forge there on a creek which empties into the Shilkill River. He was an extensive iron manufacturer. The valley is a deep, short, hollow, seemingly scooped out from a low, rugged mountain. The Americans had their camp on a range of hills back of the village. Washington his quarters at the house of Isaac Potts. It was a stone building, standing near the mouth of the creek. Our friends were invited in by a cheerful old lady living there and shown Washington's room. It was very small, but they found it interesting. The old lady took them into it, and, leading the way to an east window, said, from here, Washington could look

to those slopes yonder and see a large part of his camp. Then, lifting a blue sills, still she showed a little trap-door and beneath it a cavity which she said had been arranged by washington as a hiding-place for his papers on leaving that house our little party went to view the ruins of an old flour-mill near by this was going in those revolutionary days said the old lady who was still with them and soon after the battle of brandy wine before the encampment in this valley the americans had a large quantity of stores here in this mill washington heard that the british general Howe had sent troops to destroy them, and he sent some of his men, under Alexander Hamilton, and Captain Henry Lee, to get ahead of the British, which they did. Knowing there was danger of a surprise, they had a flat-bottomed boat ready to cross the river in and two Vedits out on the hill to the south yonder, pointing with her finger. Well, the soldiers had crossed the river, and were just going to begin the work they had

come to do when the guns of the Videts were heard, and they were seen running down the hill with the British clothes after them. Lee, the Videts, and four of the other men, ran across the bridge, the enemy sending a shower of bullets after them, while the others, with Hamilton, took to the boat. They were fired upon too, but got away safely. The two parties had got separated, and neither one knew just how the other had fared. Lee sent a note to Washington telling his fears for Hamilton and his men, and while Washington was reading it, Hamilton drove up with a face full of distress, and began telling the general his

fears for Lee. Then Washington relieved him by handing him Lee's note to read. Our Patti thanked the old lady for her story, and Mr. Dinsmore asked what more there was to see. There's an observatory over yonder on that south hill, she said, pointing to it, it was there a large part of the American army was quartered. On the hill, I mean, if you go up to the top of the building, you can see a good deal of the camping ground from it. Thank you, he returned, slipping a silver dollar into her hand. We are all greatly obliged for your kindness in showing us about this interesting place and refreshing our memories in regard to its history. The others thanked her also.

Then, taking a carriage, they drove to the observatory she had pointed out. They were told that it stood on the spot where Washington's marquee was placed on his arrival at Valley Forge. It was a neat octagonal structure about 40 feet high, with a spiral staircase in the center leading up to an open gallery on the top. They went up and found it gave them a fine. view of the greater part of what had been the camping ground our troops came here from white marsh if my memory serves me right said Edward Allison yes assented mr dinsmore it was Washington's decision that they should do so as here he would be near enough to watch the movements of the British Army then in possession of

Philadelphia he wished for one thing to keep the foraging parties in check protecting the people from their depredations wasn't it in the winter they were here, Papa? asked Elsie. Yes, and the poor fellows found it terribly cold, especially for men so poorly provided as they were, with what are esteemed by most civilized people, as the barest necessities of life, food, clothing, shoes, and blankets. Yes, I remember reading about it, how their poor feet bled on the ground as they marched over it, with neither shoes nor stockings, said Elsie, tears springing to her eyes as she spoke, and didn't they suffer from hunger too, Papa? yes they did poor fellows he sighed they endured a great deal in the hope of winning freedom for themselves their children and their country they had not even material to raise their beds from the ground and in consequence many sickened and died from the dampness

it is really wonderful how they bore it all said edward they certainly must have been true and ardent patriots we were told that washington's marquis stood just here in that time said elsie what did he want with it when he had a room in Mr. Potts' house. He occupied the Marquis only while his men were building their huts, explained her father, then afterward took up his quarters in that house. Our party now returned to their carriage and drove to Powley, some nine miles distant. They were told that the place of the massacre was about a quarter of a mile from the highway, and leaving their vehicle at the nearest point, they followed a path leading through open fields till they came to the monument. They found it a blue-clouded marble pedestal, surmounted by a white marble pyramid, standing over the broad grave in which lie the remains of the 53 Americans found in that

fields the morning after the massacre, and buried by the neighboring farmers. Papa, said Elsie, won't you please go over the story? If a short rehearsal will not be unpleasant to our friends, he answered kindly. Both Rose and Edward assured him they would be glad to listen to it, and he at once began. It was but a few days after the Battle of Brandywine that Wayne was here with about fifteen hundred men and four pieces of cannon, Washington, having given him directions to annoy the enemy's rear and try to cut off his baggage train. This place was some two or three miles southwest of the British lines away from the public roads, and at that time covered with a forest. But for the treachery of a Tory, the British would have known nothing of the whereabouts of these patriots who were struggling to free their country from unbearable. oppression. But how, learning it all from the Tory, resolved to attempt to surprise and slaughter

the Americans. The dispatched General Gray, who was afterwards a murderer and plunderer at Tapan and along the New England coast, to steal upon the Patriot camp at night and destroy as many as he could. Wayne heard that something of the kind was intended, but did not believe it. Still, he took every precaution, ordered his men to sleep on their arms with their ammunition under their coats to keep it dry, I suppose, as the night was dark and stormy. Gray and his men marched steadily on them in the night, passing through the woods and up a narrow defile. It was about one o'clock in the morning that they gained rains left.

Gray was a most cruel wretch, called the Noflin general because of his orders to his soldiers to take the flins from their guns. His object being to compel them to use the bayonet. His orders were to rush upon the Patriots with the bayonet and give no quarter, In that way, in the darkness and silence, they killed several of the pickets near the highway. The patrolling officer missed these men. His suspicions were aroused, and he hastened with his news to Wayne's tent. Wayne at once paraded his men, but unfortunately in the light of his fires, which enabled the enemy to see and shoot them down. Gray and his men came on in silence,

but with the fierceness of tigers, they leaped from the thick darkness upon the Americans who did not know from which quarter to expect them. The Americans fired several volleys, but so sudden and violent was the attack that their column was at once broken into fragments, and they fled in confusion. 150 Americans were killed and wounded in this assault. It is said that some of the wounded were cruelly butchered

after surrendering and asking for quarter. But for Wayne's coolness and skill, his whole command would have been killed or taken prisoners. He quickly rallied a few companies, knees ordered Colonel Humpton to wheel the line, and with the cavalry and a part of the infantry, successfully covered a retreat. Then did all who had not already been killed get away from the British, Papa? asked Elsie. Not quite all. They captured between 70 and 80 men, taking, besides, a good many small arms, two pieces of cannon, and eight wagon-loads of

baggage and stores. When some of the British killed, she asked, only one captain in three privates, and four men were wounded. The story was finished, and having seen all there was to see in connection with it, our travellers went on in their way and pursued their journey, not feeling at all hurried, seeing all they wanted to see, and stopping to rest whenever they felt the need of it. Elsie enjoyed it all thoroughly. There was no abatement of the tender, watchful care her father had bestowed upon her

in their former journey, and added to that was a pleasant companionship of Miss Rose and her brother. Mr. Edward was very kind and attentive to both his sister and Elsie, always thinking of something to please them or add to their comfort, and both he and Rose treated the little girl as though she were a dear younger sister. Elsie was seldom absent from her father's side for many minutes, yet sometimes in their walks she found herself left to Mr. Edward's care, while Rose had Mr. Dinsmore's arm. But Dad did not trouble the little girl, for loving them both so dearly she was very anxious. that they should like each other and then she could leave mr edward and run to her papa whenever she pleased sure of being always received with the same loving smile and not at all as though they felt that she was in the way end of chapter seventeen end of holidays at roselands by martha finley